OrionB15

Avengers HP Crossover Chapter 5

Chapter 5

Harry was wary after his conversation with Fury.  It was clear the man didn’t trust him, but that wasn’t all surprising considering his position as the head of an intelligence agency.  Pretty much being the most powerful man in any room you walk into, and having dirt on every person must be nice until you run into someone like Harry.  He didn’t want to fault the man, but still he knew his mission, and he would get it done at any cost.  If for no other reason than to go home.

Harry didn’t want to wander through the ship, so he made his way down to the science labs where he knew Dr. Banner and Mr. Stark would be.  Any familiar faces would be preferable at the moment.

When he arrived he saw Tony and Steve arguing over what Fury wasn’t telling them about this whole mission.  Harry had to admit the whole thing did seem rushed together, and their desperation to get the Tesseract back was interesting, but he didn’t care enough to pursue it.

“Speaking of well kept secrets.  Gandalf, what do you have for us?” Tony inquired, making both Steve and Bruce look over at the young man.

Harry’s eyes narrowed, “What do you want to know?”

Tony smiled, “Is that an invitation to ask anything?  How about a Date of Birth?  Where did you go to school?  How does your magic work?  Why do you use a stick sometimes, and other times you don’t?  You’re a wizard do you-“

Harry flicked his wrist, and Tony kept talking, but no sound came out.  Steve looked impressed, “So there is a way to make him shut up.”

Smirking at the man Harry began to speak, “My date of Birth is July 31st 1980.  I was born in Godric’s Hollow, England. Good luck finding that on a map.  Magic allows me to bend matter, reality, and pretty much anything else I want at will.  I can carve through your mind and delve into your past, I could flick my wrist and cause you agonizing pain.  I could make you live your wildest day dreams, and I could make your worst nightmares look tame.  I can also fix things in the blink of an eye, and rip apart the world.  Magic is a tool that's all about how powerful the user is, and what his intent is to do with such a tool.  The wand merely acts as a focus.  If I use it I am more powerful, but I am also a lot slower.  My wand is like a shotgun though, and my hand is like a rifle.  I can do almost everything without a wand these days, but I will admit that is more than most of my people can accomplish.”

Bruce and Steve eyed Harry warily after his proclamation, but Harry merely shook his head, “Now please can we stay on topic.  You guys are arguing thinking that Fury is hiding something, and you’re absolutely right.”

Harry waved his hand at Tony removing the spell, but still no sounds came from his mouth as he stared at the boy in shock.  Steve asked, “How can you be sure?”

Sitting in a chair nearby Harry closed his eyes and concentrated.  He wanted to clear his mind and get a full look at the picture in front of him, “Fury went through a lot of effort and trouble to get me onto this team.  To convince my people as a society that the threat that was coming was big enough that it might be worth the exposure of my world.  Something like this has been feared in the magical communities for centuries, because exposure can mean war.  People seek to destroy what they don’t understand, and the situation must be more desperate than it seems for them to call us.”

Harry looked to Tony, “Can you pull up an image of the Tesseract on one of the screens?”

Tony looked at Harry for a moment, and then nodded.  When the image came up Harry sighed, “My people have legends about artifacts of magical origin that could rip apart entire planets.  Fury said this item might be the key to unlimited power, and I have a bad feeling that when he says unlimited it actually means unlimited.  Like this thing will rip apart the world as they are trying to harness its power.  I wouldn’t be surprised if they were trying to weaponize it.”

Steve looked at Harry for a moment, and then seemed to be struck with realization, and departed the room quickly.  Tony chimed in, “Well whatever secrets they are hiding we will know in a few hours.”

Bruce asked Harry, “Harry you said your birthday was in July of 1980, but that puts us closer in age than I thought.  You hardly look to be even in your twenties.  Is that normal for your people?”

Harry nodded, “It is not uncommon for my people to live to be nearly 200 years old, and the more powerful they are the longer they will.  However you will find that I am once again a rare case in my people for I will never age again, not until I leave this world.”

Bruce and Tony both looked at the boy in surprise.  Tony asked, “You’re an immortal wizard?”

“The jury is still out on that one honestly.  My people have a legend about three artifacts that were gifts from Death.  Supposedly no one in history had ever assembled the items until me.  The legend says whoever held all three items would be the master of Death.  It’s been 13 years since I did it, and I have not aged a day.  I don’t know if that means I will grow old, and one day just die, or if I am truly immortal like the legends say.” Harry said sadly.

Bruce looked skeptical, “Shouldn’t you have made that a very well kept secret though?  I mean if the legends are true won’t every wizard in the world with any sort of power lust be coming after you?”

“They certainly have tried.  Many have fallen in their quest to assassinate me.  I think many believe that I am currently the most powerful wizard in the world, and perhaps I am, but I couldn’t be sure.  The current head of the ICW is a very powerful wizard, and I would hate to be on any battlefield across from him.  Same with several of the other world leaders, however it is possible.  Also it couldn’t be kept a secret, because I have done something impossible multiple times.  I have survived a curse that no other person in history has before me dozens of times.  They say I am immune, and they are right. I just don’t know why.   It could be because of the objects I have assembled, or it could be because of the protection my mother gave me when I was baby.”

Taking  a breath Harry sighed, “The curse is designed to kill anything it touches.  As I said I am the sole survivor.   I first survived it when I was a baby because of some ancient ritualistic sacrifice my mother tricked the Dark Lord into doing, so it's possible that is why I am immune, but the truth is no one knows.  What everyone does know is that I can’t be killed by the spell, and they know for a fact I have at least one of the objects.  Most of the fanatics and the public have made their own assumptions from there.”

“This makes you very difficult to kill, and a powerful ally to have here, which we are grateful for.” Fury said calmly as he walked into the room.

Harry nodded at the director, but the man wasn’t looking at him he was looking at Stark, while the machines were beeping behind him and Banner’s eyes widened, while Fury said, “You however Stark are trying to overstay your welcome.  Is there something you would like to share with the class?  I thought the top priority was going to find the cube.”

Tony rolled his eyes, “I have every load out in the world looking for its levels of gamma radiation. If it peaks out anywhere in the sunshine we will find it.”

Bruce chimed in, “Is there something you would like to share with us director about the intention of this project?”

Thor and Steve come in at this point, “Phase two is to weaponize it.  Sorry the computers were moving a bit slow.  I thought the world was better than this, but it looks like you were wrong, Director, the world hasn’t changed one bit.”

Bruce turned to Natasha, “Did you know about this?”

“Do you want to think about removing yourself from this environment doctor?”

“I was in Calcutta.  I was pretty well removed.”.

“Loki is manipulating you.”

“And you’ve been doing what exactly?”

“You didn’t come here because I bat my eyelashes at you.”

“And I am not going to leave just because you’re getting a little twitchy.”

Bruce and Natasha stared at each other for a hard moment when Bruce said, “I want to know why SHIELD is using the Tesseract to build weapons of mass destruction?”

“Because of him!” Fury pointed at Thor.

“Me?”

“Last year you had a grudge match that leveled a small town.  We learned that not only are we alone, but we are hopelessly, hilariously outgunned.” Fury explained.

Thor looked outraged, “My people have wanted nothing, but peace with your planet.”

“But you're not the only people out there are you?  And you are not the only threat.  The world is filling up with people who can’t be matched.  They can’t be controlled.”

“Like you controlled the cube?”  Steve accused.

“Your work with the Tesseract is what drew Loki and his allies to it.  This showed that your world is ready for a higher form of war.” Thor explained.

“A higher form?” Steve questioned.  Even to Harry this did not sound good.

“You forced our hand.  We had to come up with something.”  Fury explained defensively.

“So it’s a nuclear deterrent, because that always goes down so well.”  Tony quipped, clearly annoyed.

Harry felt a magical disturbance in the room.  It was a lot like the befuddlement charm in nature, and it seemed to be coming from the scepter.  Like a mind altering charm.  This had Harry’s attention as the group delved into further argument.

“Remind me again of how you got your fortune Stark?” Fury argued.

“I’m sure if he was still in weapons he would be neck deep.” Steve said snarkily.

Harry snapped at this, “Enough we do not need to turn on each other.  We are supposed to be a team.”

Bruce snapped back, “No no no, we are a chemical mixture that makes chaos.  We’re a time bomb.”

The arguing continued, but Harry closed his eyes and reinforced his Occlumency shields and resisted the temptation that was angering all his supposed teammates.  Suddenly his eyes shot open and he casted a small protego charm around the scepter, “Dr. Banner.  Step away from the scepter.”

This caused everyone in the room to come up short.  Bruce looked shocked that he was reaching for anything, and looked disgusted that he almost pulled the scepter into his hand.  The beeping in the room suddenly started and it was clear the Tesseract had been located.  Bruce immediately shook his head from the cobwebs saying, “Sorry kids, it doesn't look like you get to see my party tricks.”

Bruce went over to the machine, and began punching in some codes as the argument then continued about who would go after the cube.  Suddenly Bruce paled and Harry stared at the man in worry, “It’s here.”

Suddenly Harry felt a disturbance, but it was too late to even get up a shield as the entire ship was rocked hard.  Everything was chaos for a moment as things were thrown across the room including Harry.  When it settled Harry growled out, “Ow.”

Then he apparated to the top of the ship, and saw the enemy was boarding.  He quickly began casting lethal curses at the men, taking them down with ease as some were escaping into a hatch that definitely took most of them into the air ducts of the ship.  He heard in his ear, “Potter are you on coms?”

It was Fury, “Yes sir, go ahead.”

“We are going to need you to repair the engine if you can.  We will work on tracking down the intruders.” Fury commanded.

Harry nodded, but called back, “The pieces of the engine will have fallen. I can’t just create parts I know nothing about.  I can clear the debris, but I am going to need someone to get the blades moving again.”

“Don’t worry Gandalf, I can take care of that.” Tony said on Comms.

Harry nodded as he apparated back towards the engine area.  He easily saw the problem and banished it without question.  Shortly after Tony appeared, “Go over to the breaker box and reset the fuses.”

Nodding quickly Harry began to apparate towards a nearby ledge, but Natasha came on the radio, “We have hulk out of containment!  Thor is engaging.”

Tony swore, “Kid looks like that’s you.  Rogers and I will handle things up here.”

Harry nodded and sighed, apparating back across the ship only to see Thor get thrown violently across the room.  Now Harry had seen some pretty terrifying things in his lifetime, but looking down at a beast that was easily 8 feet tall, and what appeared to be at least a thousand pounds of muscle was slightly intimidating.  Harry took another deep breath, steeling his nerves for battle, at least the beast couldn’t fly.

Hulk finally stopped going after Thor when he noticed Harry.  The creature roared flexing his muscles as if it was sizing the wizard up.  After a moment it smashed its fist into the ground, and began charging.  Harry flicked the elder wand into his hands cursing his luck, and just as Hulk began to swing down on him Harry slashed his wand creating a powerful shield that Hulk hit with an incredible bang.

Feeling the pressure on his magic from the sheer force of the collision Harry apparated across the room, and began firing his best defensive magic at the hulk.  He was trying to refrain from anything too crazy, but right away he realized the skin of the hulk was easily as tough as a dragon or a giant, so he just kept stepping up the power level and then moving away.  It was clear he was pissing off the giant creature to no end, but then some SHIELD agents got in his way, and that’s when things really got hazy.

Harry apparated between himself and soldiers screaming at them to run as he blocked strike after strike from The Hulk when suddenly the beast was hit in the side of the head by a powerful hammer.  Thor had returned, and this time he had his weapon.  Harry shouted at the man, “We got to get Banner off this ship.  He is going to tear the whole thing apart.”

Thor nodded as he slipped under one of Hulk’s attacks, and Fury called out, “We have a fighter Jet getting ready to grab his attention.”

Harry shouted back, “Stand down.  The more we hurt this creature the more powerful it is.  If you start shooting at it with a turret you are just going to piss it off.  I have a better idea, call off your men and handle Loki, we will handle this.”

At this Harry stepped forward drawing his other wand screaming, “Protego Totalum!”

At this the Hulk seemed to be encased in a giant invisible force field.  He couldn’t move at all.  Thor looked in amazement at what Harry had done, but the boy was looking at Thor with a baseball in his hand, “I have kept Hulk still, I need you to get this in his hands.  If we do it will Portkey him out of here, and knock him out.  I have other ideas, but I don’t have any of them on me so this will have to do for now.  It won’t work unless it is in his hand though.  I can create as many as it takes, but he has to be touching it.”

Thor nodded in understanding and with a final flex the Hulk shattered through the Ward Harry created, and if the creature was mad earlier it was absolutely livid now.  Harry and Thor were now running, flying, apparating, jumping, ducking, and diving out of the way of the furious creatures blow throwing baseballs at the side of its head.  When suddenly Hulk caught one of the ones Thor threw at his head, Harry screamed out, “PORTUS.”

This caused the massive creature to disappear with a giant pop, and Thor to cry out with triumph, “That was incredible!  We must do battle again together Wizard.  We made an unbeatable team.”

Harry grinned at the man’s enthusiasm but rolled his shoulders in the meantime trying to stay loose, “This battle isn’t over.  We need to get to the prisoner chambers and secure your brother.  If he escapes things could get a lot worse.”

Thor shook his head, a grim look coming upon his face, but before he could respond Agent Hill came over the radio, “Perimeter breach.  Hostels are in SHIELD clothing.  Call out all the corners.”

Harry growled, “I’ll go help on the bridge.  You go to your brother.”

Suddenly the ship lurched, and Harry felt the drop in his stomach as they began to plummet towards the ground. “WE’VE LOST ALL POWER IN ENGINE 1.”

Harry heard the shout go over the radio by an unknown agent, and then Fury got on the coms, “Its Agent Barton he took out our systems.  He’s heading to the detention level.  Does anyone copy?”

Harry was about to key up when he heard Natasha’s voice, “This is Agent Romanoff, I copy.”

“Potter copies too.  I will help capture the man.  Thor is en route to Loki to secure the prisoner.” Harry called out.

Harry looked to Thor and he nodded to him, and they both took off in opposite directions.  Harry had never been to the bottom levels of the ship so he couldn’t blindly apparate to Natasha’s position.  He heard Fury talking to Stark about losing altitude, and he was cutting through the ship hitting every staircase he could find to get lower into the ship.

He heard the familiar sounds of combat as he reached the lower levels, and had to quickly summon a shield as an arrow came soaring right at his face.  Amazingly he realized he was not the target as he saw Natasha in a brutal dance with a stout man who had just dropped his bow drawing a knife in a long stance prepared to gut Agent Romanoff.  At this Harry attempted to drop the man with a long range stunner, but as if having a sixth sense the man easily dodged the jet of red light, and began attacking Natasha once again.  They were engaged in such close combat that Harry no longer had a clean shot.  He prepared for his opening when Natasha slammed his head against the railing and he dropped to the ground holding his head.  Harry approached cautiously, “You alright?”

She nodded as the man stirred a bit groggily, “Natasha?”

“Clint?”  The man began to nod his head, and she punched him in the face knocking him out cold.

She looked up to Harry, “Is the Hulk down?”

“Yes I sent him to a safe house, and knocked him out in the process.  Some good it's gonna do us if we end up crashing the ship and killing everyone on board anyways.” Harry said, searching around for the next target.

Suddenly however the ship stopped falling, and Harry heard Stark on the radio, “Engines back online.”

Radio silence followed, but only for a few moments.  Fury came over the radio next sounding incredibly somber, “Agent Coulson is down.”

“Medical team is on the way to your location.” An agent called.

“They’re here.  They called it.  Loki has escaped as well.”

Harry swore quietly.  Loki getting away could only mean bad news.  Agent Coulson was also a loss.  He didn’t know the man personally, but the devastation that flickered through Natasha’s eyes.  He could see the hurt, and knew the loss was tremendous to SHIELD.  Looking down at the ground the man shook his head, and cast a levitation charm on Agent Barton, and began walking back towards the ship command center.

Dreams of Home Chapter 13

Chapter 13

Harry raised his eyebrows at the girl who had her wand pointed at him, but inwardly his heart sped up a bit at the sight of his birth mother. The woman frowned at the occupants, “You shouldn’t create wards like that without proper supervision. It can be dangerous if mistakes are made.”

“We were having a private discussion Miss Evans. There are no rules against it. I took it down as soon as I sensed you prodding at my creation.” Harry said evenly, “Also not to sound arrogant, but when it comes to wards, I don’t make mistakes.”

She eyed Harry carefully, and shook her head, “I have to say that is quite impressive. I have created a few wards myself, but nothing so precise. That is quite advanced magic.”

Offering a slight bow of his head, Harry replied, “Wards are one of my strong suits. My family is quite famous for them after all.”

Looking over his shoulder at James he could tell the young man had colored a little in the cheeks. Harry knew the young man had not taken runes, which was the base subject to wards, so would know little about the subject. Harry couldn’t imagine Fleamont had taught his son much magic of this nature, so had the feeling James did not know of the Potter family's affinity with wards.

Lily pondered Harry’s words for a moment before offering her hand, “I think we may have gotten off on the wrong foot. I am sorry about earlier. Your cousin has caused me more than a few headaches in our years together. I think I thought I was the victim of one of his pranks. I am Lily Evans, the Head Girl for this year.”

James groaned, “Lily, you know you are hardly ever a victim of our pranks!”

Lily ignored him while she locked eyes with Harry curiously as he took her hand gently, “As I said earlier, I am Harry Potter. My cousin and Sirius both think highly of you, despite them trying to coat their words with mischief. It’s nice to meet you.”

Both boys protested behind him causing Lily to grin, “Well, I hope I have found the more serious alter ego-”

“You have no idea.” Sirius chimed in.

“Because I can’t take anymore mayhem. With James being Head Boy this year I am hoping we will have less excitement than normal.” Lily finished giving James a stern look who did his best to offer her a wide smile, and a look of innocence.

“I make no promises ma’am.” Harry answered cheekily, “My mother and father instructed me to have fun in my only year at Hogwarts, and I wouldn't be living up to my family name if I didn’t cause at least a little bit of mischief.”

This caused all four of the cabin's occupants to grin widely, and Lily looked to the sky as if praying for intervention, “Do try not to find yourself in too many detentions, Potter. Gryffindor doesn’t need the loss of points.”

Stepping closer to the girl Harry whispered with conspiracy in his eyes, “Don’t be so sure I will end up in your house, Miss Evans.”

Her eyes widened for a moment, and then shook her head, “The more serious Potter indeed. I better return to my rounds, I just wanted to apologize for earlier. Good luck on your sorting!”

With that Lily began walking down the hall casting a final look at Harry in speculation over her shoulder, before continuing on. James sighed happily, “Boys, I think I am in love.”

The three other Marauders groaned at that, while Sirius said, “You’ve been saying that for 6 years, Prongs.”

This made Harry laugh, and place a hand on his father’s shoulder, “A little maturity goes a long way there, Prongs. She reminds me a bit of a friend I had in school. A stickler for the rules when it was necessary.”

“When it was necessary?” Remus parroted back questioningly.

Thinking back on his Muggleborn best friend Harry grinned, “Oh, she could break the rules with the best of us if she thought it was necessary, or if she thought it could do some good. When she was younger though she once expressed her worry that we would get her killed, or worse, expelled!”

Harry tried to mimic eleven-year-old Hermione’s voice causing the boys to howl with laughter. Peter spoke through his laughter, “That does sound like Evans.”

James agreed with a smile on his face, “Romantic friend of yours? A girlfriend maybe?”

It was clear James was curious about his cousin's life, and the look of sadness that crossed Harry’s face surprised him, “Maybe in another life.”

The somber tone in his voice sobered the group, and silence fell upon them for a moment. Standing to his feet Harry tried not to let his good mood fall, “We should get changed. I don’t want to wait till the last minute to get ready.”

Sirius looked like he was going to question Harry, but he quickly set to work on pulling his trunk down, and asking James about his favorite thing about Hogwarts temporarily caused a distraction for the group. None had missed the look on the young man’s face when James asked for more about his female companion, and it was clear something had gone wrong in the past, but none pushed him for answers.

The remainder of the train ride passed without visitors or incidents. Harry was slowly getting to know the younger Peter and Remus, while Sirius and James did their best to regale Harry with stories of the Marauders’ early years. Something the boy immensely enjoyed. James had to do a few patrols during the journey, but Sirius was happy to take up the role of storyteller while the Head Boy was gone.

Harry was even given an opportunity to hear a few embarrassing stories about James trying to get Lily’s attention, something that amused the time traveler greatly. Harry tried to take in every detail, having waited his whole life to hear stories like these from his father, and when they arrived at Hogsmeade station he was surprised time had passed so quickly.

Shrinking his things back into his cloak pockets, the group of five exited the train, and were greeted by several people in passing. Harry occasionally caught whispers about James and himself, but he did his best to ignore those. Even some of the friends of the Marauders gave questioning looks towards James and Harry, but they did not voice their questions and simply introduced themselves.

In those introductions, Harry had met several people he had known by name, but not necessarily by face. Marlene McKinnon was one of those. As were Alice Fortescue, and Frank Longbottom. Respected Aurors in his time and members of the Order of the Phoenix.

As they departed towards the carriages Harry spotted Hagrid in the distance. Harry desperately wanted to go and greet the man, but knew it would make no sense to the half-giant, or the boys he was with. Determined to make an introduction as soon as possible, Harry followed the Marauders towards a carriage where they met up with Frank Longbottom, and another man that introduced himself as Dirk Cresswell, someone that had a passing familiarity to Harry, but he was unsure why at first glance.

Frank reminded Harry a lot of Neville. The young man’s face was a little skinnier, likely due to him being on the Gryffindor Quidditch team with James and Sirius. His hair was short-cut, and his hands strong when he greeted each of the boys. Harry knew Frank had to be outstanding with a wand, because in a few short years, he would defy Voldemort three times, and live to tell the tale. He wondered if he was already dating Alice Fortescue, but wasn’t sure how to ask the question. He was anxious to get to know Neville’s parents, and knew from the words of other members of the Order that they were good people.

As the carriages took off Frank grinned at Harry, “Now that we have a little more privacy I think I should tell you that you made quite the impression on my father.”

The Marauders all looked confused, while Dirk seemed interested, “I wish I had more time to speak with him. My father speaks very highly of yours. I think I definitely made the night more interesting.”

Frank chuckled at this, “First meeting with the Blacks, and already stirring the pot. I can respect that.”

Sirius looked surprised at his words, and Harry offered an explanation, “When my mother knew it was time to introduce to me her family we had dinner with the Blacks at Grimmauld Place.”

Ignoring Sirius’ twitch at the name of the home he grew up in, Harry continued, “A guest was brought along, and needless to say we had a disagreement in politics. I pointed out some of his flawed reasoning, and I think the man was tempted to draw his wand. I am told I have that effect on people.”

This caused Frank to erupt with laughter while the others still seemed to not quite understand the situation, “I think I am going to like you, Harry. Someone has to stick up for what’s right around here. I assure you, had it come to it my father would’ve protected you. With the help of your parents and Lord Black, I doubt anyone in the world could lay a finger on you.”

Harry hoped the young man’s words were true, and couldn’t help but feel the thought may be put to the test sooner than he would like. “I won’t bow to anyone's beliefs that aren’t my own and I assure you I can handle myself if it comes down to it.”

The young time traveler said this last part with a sly grin, and Frank just returned it making Harry feel that he had just made a new friend, while the others looked at Harry with something akin to respect.

Arriving at the castle, Harry followed the boys to the entrance hall making conversation about who was looking particularly fit as young teenage boys usually do. Sirius was swearing up and down that this was the year he would bag Marlene McKinnon, and Harry snorted at his godfather's colorful language as they were stopped just short of the Entrance Hall by Professor McGonagall.

The woman looked much younger in this time period, and Harry could admit that despite being his parents' age she looked quite young in comparison to how she looked in Harry’s time. The black hair was the same, but her face held the youth of a powerful young woman. Harry had watched her duel with Snape in his time, and knew the woman was gifted beyond just what she taught them in transfiguration. With a stern face the woman approached him, “Harry Potter, I presume?”

Harry offered a bow of his head, “My father sends his regards, Professor.”

“His regards are meaningless to me at the moment.” The woman said briskly, surprising the group Harry had been walking with, and she turned to face them, “Mr Potter will remain with me until the first years arrive so he may be sorted. The rest of you may find your seats.”

The Marauders offered him looks of sympathy, while Frank gave him a thumbs up making Harry grin at the boy. When the two were alone the transfiguration professor stared at him for a long moment, “You are quite the surprise, young man.”

“I am sorry my parents slighted you, Professor. I know of your friendships with them. They speak the world of you.” Harry said softly wishing to minimize the fallout in the inevitable confrontation between the two, “They only did it with my safety in mind. Perhaps they will tell you more when you meet face to face, but I swear to you there were good reasons behind my secrecy.”

McGonagall pursed her lips at his words, “I can think of none that would make them keep a secret as large as this for seventeen years. Particularly after we have been friends for the last 40.”

“I think you will find, Professor,“ Harry said with a bit of heat in his voice, “That the imagination will not drift to such dark places unless it is forced there. I assure you the circumstances of why I was raised in secrecy are not for the faint of heart. I tell you this out of respect to the 40 years of friendship you speak of. I ask that you don’t punish my parents for keeping their only surviving child safe, ma’am.”

The woman’s frown deepened at his words, and she sighed, “I expected someone more like your cousin for some reason. I see your mother and father in you though. Thank the heavens for that. I couldn’t do with another James Potter in our midst.”

As Harry heard the group of first years approaching from behind he tried to offer the woman an assuring smile, “I’m sure I will cause you all sorts of trouble, Professor, just not the kind my brother does.”

The last bit was offered cheekily, and before the woman could question him, Hagrid offered the first years to the woman. McGonagall didn’t question it any further, as she turned to face the group and relegated the exact same speech Harry had heard in his first year. Harry gave a soft smile at the memory, and watched as some of the first years looked terrified by what was to come.

When the woman left to see if the Headmaster was ready for them, many glanced towards him while others brazenly pointed at him. But he remained passive, and offered a few of the nervous ones smiles. It wasn’t long before the stern professor returned and escorted them all into the hall.

Harry followed the back of the group, and watched as many of the seated students looked at him in confusion, and like the first years, openly pointed and discussed his arrival. Of course many on the train had a chance to meet Harry, and word spread like wildfire through the hall as McGonagall explained the sorting process, and began calling the names of those who would be sorted.

The eyes Harry couldn’t avoid were staring right at him when he arrived. Headmaster Dumbledore was in the same seat he’d sat in when Harry first arrived, and greeted him with a smile as he had done all those years ago. Harry knew the man was an immensely talented legilimens though and did not retain eye contact long. His respect for the man was still there, but he had a feeling that they would not be getting along in this timeline when the gloves came off. He didn’t know what Harry had lost, and to the uninformed, his actions may seem extreme in the future, but the stakes were too high to play nicely.

Harry recognized a few names of those who were sorted, but didn’t know any of the students personally from his time as he watched the group thin out. Before he knew it he was the last man standing. His arms were crossed behind his back, and he kept a hand on his wand under his cloak that no one could see. Standing before this many people did make him nervous, but he didn’t allow the emotion to show on his face. The power of his wand offered him a calming comfort as he took steady breaths.

Dumbledore stood to make the final announcement, “Our final sorting is an unusual occurrence. A transfer from America, but a relative of this year's Head Boy, James Potter. I welcome Harry Potter to our halls, and invite him to be sorted.”

Harry offered a nod to the man, and stepped forward carefully as he took a seat on the stool turning to face the school. Many familiar faces peered up at him. Not all friends, and not all foes. Harry took calming unnoticeable breaths as the hat was placed on his head.

“I’ve never sorted one twice in nearly a thousand years.” The hat said in his mind.

“Do what you must. Put me where I belong.” Harry asked with a hint of anticipation.

“Oh, I see your life. I see your ambitions. I hear the words of your family ringing in between your ears. You are a difficult choice. You have proven your bravery. You have drawn the sword of Godric Gryffindor, yet you are a parselmouth, and have opened the Chamber of Secrets. You have an intelligence and drive that few could rival. The House of Loyalty is out of the question. You do not hold forgiveness in your heart at this time to do well there. The house of the intellect is a good fit, but not the right fight. I admit I am torn between your abilities on whether you belong with the Brave or the Ambitious.” The hat admitted in his mind.

“Put me where I will make the biggest difference. You see my task. You see what has happened. Help me prevent what happened in my world.” Harry begged quietly.

“I would be remiss in my duties if I didn’t. Godric loved this school, but he loved the people in it more. If you are to change the paths of many, then I fear you can only do it in…SLYTHERIN!”

The applause was delayed as Harry stood, and it was clear many were surprised by his sorting. His eyes drifted to the Marauders, and James and Sirius looked mildly disappointed, but Harry offered them a mischievous grin, and began to make his way towards the Slytherin table to minor applause. Taking his seat at the table, the words of Dumbledore’s opening speech barely registered as he took a seat next to a beaming Andromeda, and looked down the table to see many hostile eyes on him.

Looking over at Elaina Essex, however, was a different experience. Her eyes were on him, but they weren’t friendly or hostile. They were analytical. Almost as if she were observing a problem, or an obstacle in her path she may have to remove. In his mind, Harry considered the probability of why she looked at him this way. It was possible that she just saw him as another pureblood that might try to give her a hard time. Instead of smiling at the girl he merely nodded his head respectfully, and offered his smile to the beaming Andromeda.

As food was being served, Andromeda’s grin hadn’t left her face, “Oh, this is so exciting. Finally someone in this house other than Greengrass or Elaina who won’t run from my existence.”

“Keep smiling like that, Black, and you will scare me off as well.” Harry responded cheekily, “We should take a Christmas Card photo together and send it to Walburga. I think I made quite an impression on her. She would love it, I think.”

Andi snorted, shaking her head, “I am not particularly fond of receiving howlers from my family. They have a tendency to explode, or do other dark and nefarious things.”

Harry chuckled as the girl created an explosion-like gesture with her hands. Harry glanced around the table to take in the eyes that were on him. A majority of the house seemed to be content with ignoring him, but a select few were looking at him with looks he couldn’t quite decipher. Hints of mistrust were obvious, while some looked at him with indignant rage. A few that seemed to be around his age group however were grinning, offering quiet words of conspiracy. Harry had to refrain from smirking at these individuals. He did not wish to provoke violence unnecessarily, but if he was forced to do it there would be no hesitation. Elaina had even gone about her business again not even gracing him with any looks in his direction.

Nate Greengrass was sitting across from the pair looking like he was going to witness something morbidly fascinating occur. When he spoke, Harry couldn’t help but feel the boy felt sorry for him, “This year may be more interesting than I first suspected. Harry, Andi told me that you might get sorted into Slytherin, but for some reason, the possibility didn’t quite sink in. We’ve all been dealing with that very Gryffindor Potter for the last 7 years, and now here you are. Think you are going to rock the boat a bit, mate.”

Shrugging Harry merely stabbed at a piece of treacle tart he had pulled onto his plate, “It is what I do best. I haven’t stopped rocking the boat since I arrived here in Britain.”

A girl sitting nearby rolled her eyes at his words and spat, “Why did you even bother coming back anyway?”

Harry glanced towards the girl, and Andromeda already had the words out of her mouth before the young man could retort, “Why don’t you mind your business, Gibbons? Your brother isn’t here to back up that mouth of yours anymore.”

The girl looked outraged by Andromeda’s words, but the youngest Black Sister didn’t even look up to grace her indignation, “Don’t mind her, Harry. She is probably just displeased with what you said to some of the more ‘prominent’ families during our family dinner. Her brother was quite the duelist, so she was able to run her mouth off before, but she is just a sixth year, and knows not to cross her betters.”

Just when Harry thought the sixth-year girl would go for her wand a hand was gently placed on her shoulder, “Relax, Elspeth. Miss Black is just trying to rile you up. Besides, we don't want to make a bad impression on our newest housemate.”

The voice was one Harry recognized, and it was quite an unpleasant memory. Corban Yaxley. The blonde hair was as long as Lucius’, but instead of running loosely, it was pulled back in a tight bun. Harry had two encounters with the man that immediately came to mind. The first was on top of the Astronomy Tower the night Dumbledore was killed. The other was when he caused Ron to be splinched when his friends were fleeing from the Ministry. That was the start of a long winter, and Harry felt hatred for the man bubble in his stomach as they locked eyes. If Yaxley noticed his displeasure though he didn’t notice, “A Potter in Slytherin is quite an honor after all.”

“I am just as much a Black as I am a Potter.” Harry reminded, “Besides, the honor is all mine. Slytherin is a noble house, and while I am sure my cousin will be displeased, my mother will be thrilled.”

Yaxley offered the boy a nod, “True enough. I suppose the blood of the Blacks must be strong in you if you inherited a gift that hasn’t been seen in your family for three centuries. As a Parselmouth you belonged in Slytherin.”

Whispers immediately followed the man’s words, and Harry frowned. At the corner of his eye, he saw that Elaina suddenly appeared very interested in the conversation. With a nod of his head however, he tried to dismiss the claim casually, “Yes, but I would like to think it was my ambitions that landed me in house Slytherin, not a genetic fluke that gave me the ability to speak to snakes.”

A young man that resembled a troll that was nearby called out, “It’s not like it's a very useful skill anyway. Unless you were an heir of Slytherin it means practically nothing.”

Harry did not comment on this as murmurs of agreement followed the little troll's words. Andromeda seemed curious by Harry’s lack of reaction, and it was clear that she was not the only one as Elaina’s eyes had narrowed, while Nate seemed to be deep in other thoughts.

Harry deciding a topic change was in order he turned to Andromeda, “So who is the Quidditch Captain for this house? We will have our work cut out for us if we are to beat my cousin this year. James is likely one of the most talented non-professional Quidditch players I have ever met, but it is a matter of family honor that I end his undefeated streak. He was quite the braggart about it all summer.”

Grinning at the young man Andi pointed down the table, “My cousin, Regulus is actually the Captain for the first time this year. He is the best Keeper in the school. You didn’t get a chance to meet him due to his study abroad over the summer.”

Curiously Harry peered down at the young man that was sitting next to a familiar greasy-haired potions prodigy that made the newly appointed Slytherin grimace. Severus Snape and Regulus Black were sitting next to each other, and Harry contemplated the fact that they were likely friends despite the two-year age gap. Maybe they had taken solidarity in the fact that they both despised Sirius. Harry had known that Sirius did not have kind words for his brother, but that was because he died with the belief that Regulus had been a good little Death Eater. Harry, on the other hand, knew differently.

Regulus and Sirius definitely shared some common traits, but the grin on Regulus’ face was less mischievous and more sinister as it darted around the room as if he were searching for a victim. Their eyes met for a moment, and Harry offered the boy a nod, but all he got was a scowl in return as he bumped Snape and said a few words Harry could not interpret. The hostility he received from Snape was not surprising considering the man’s history with his family, and he tried not to hold it against the 7th-year prefect when a glare headed his way.

Andromeda whistled quietly, “I don’t expect you will receive a warm welcome from that corner. I guess Snape is going to hold it against you that you are related to the bane of his existence.”

“I will just have to prove my value on a broom.” Harry said with a shrug, “As for Snape he will see that my cousins and I are family, but we are two very different wizards. I hope no one tries anything foolish thinking we would respond the same way.”

Andromeda grinned, while Nate heard his words and glanced around to see who else had heard him. The young man did not look assured when he realized most of the table had heard Harry’s disguised warning.

When the feast ended a large portly man with a clean-shaven face, and a happy smile on his face approached Harry before he could stand, “Mr Potter, welcome to Slytherin House! It is a pleasure to have a member of both the Black and Potter clan in my house. If you have any issues navigating the castle or your classes, my door, as your head of house, is open to you.”

Harry recognized Horace Slughorn in an instant. The voice was a dead giveaway, and while he wasn’t as heavy as when Harry knew him twenty years in the future, the man was still quite large, “Thank you, Professor. I look forward to your lessons. My mother says you are the premier potions Master in Britain these days.”

The man boomed with laughter, “Oho! Dorea Black was always the flatterer when she wasn’t letting her wand do her talking. I did not have the pleasure of teaching her, but I prepared many shipments of healing potions while I was an apprentice during the Great War. I could tell you stories, my boy!”

“I would love to hear them, sir.” Harry answered with a grin, knowing there was no reason to not be on the right side of the man.

“We will get to it soon then. Now, the headmaster did send his regards, and wishes for you to come to speak with him before our evening is over.” Slughorn appeared slightly perturbed by what he said, and added, “I tried to see if the Headmaster would wait till morning, but he insisted you have words before the evening is over.”

Frowning slightly at this, Harry’s eyes went towards the head table and noticed Dumbledore was long gone. Pondering what the coming meeting would bring Harry looked towards Andromeda who shrugged, “I can escort him up to the Headmaster’s office, Professor.”

Slughorn looked pleased by the suggestion and nodded, “Very good, love to see family sticking together! Seeing as the Headmaster wants to keep you out late tonight perhaps he will escort you down to the dungeons as well. The password, my boy, is Ice Mice. Now a good evening to you both. Let’s have an excellent year!”

With that, the man began striding towards the door, and the frown on Harry’s face deepened, something Andromeda picked up on immediately, “What is it?”

“My mother and father debated on whether or not the Headmaster might try and have a meeting with me. We thought it would wait though.” With a thought, Harry drew his wand as he noticed most of the staff had departed for the evening, and students were starting to make their way out of the Great Hall, “Expecto Patronum.”

The spell was barely a whisper, and in an instant, a stag streamed out of his wand with a show of control that Harry had been taught by his father, “The Headmaster has summoned me for a meeting. I have also been sorted into Slytherin. Congratulations, Mum.”

The Stag bowed its head in a show of submission, and darted towards the head table going straight through the window, and disappearing in a flash. What remained of the students looked at him with wide eyes, and Andromeda along with Nate were shocked, “Was that a corporeal Patronus?”

In response to Nate’s question, Harry nodded, “Yes. Very useful for passing messages in a hurry. Much faster than an owl for sure.”

Harry heard the young man mutter, “No one in my family can cast a full Patronus.”

The time traveler didn’t bother to grace that with a response as he turned to a gobsmacked Andromeda, “Shall we make our way to the Headmaster’s office?”

Without a word, she nodded dumbly, clearly humbled by his casual display of powerful magic. As Harry followed the daughter of the Black Family he caught the watchful eyes of Elaina Essex on him once again. She had not hidden her stunned expression well even when she tried to school her features when they made eye contact. Raising an eyebrow at the girl she merely shook her head, and followed what remained of Slytherin house towards the dungeons.

As Harry and Andromeda began walking towards the exit of the hall more whispers followed in their wake, and they were at the grand staircase before she spoke at all, “That was quite some display of magic.”

Shaking his head Harry shrugged, “I have been able to cast it since I was thirteen. It wasn’t a display, it was merely meant to be a message to my family. It may be my favorite spell, but it is nowhere near my most powerful.”

“You will be the talk of the house by the time you get to the dungeons.” Andromeda said carefully, “I wouldn’t be surprised if Yaxley or one of the others have a go at you. Slytherin has its hierarchy, and they will want to know where you sit.”

“I would advise them against it.” Harry said warningly, “But if they can’t be dissuaded I will do as I must.”

“You are determined to make my life more interesting aren’t you?” Andromeda asked with a grin.

“I would love a peaceful year if the world would allow it.” Harry replied, “But we will see. Being summoned by the Headmaster on the first night isn’t how I would’ve liked to have started it. Speaking of interesting…Elaina, what’s her story?”

Andromeda frowned at the question, “I don’t think it's really my place to tell. Elaina is very private, and I joked about it earlier, but she is truly gifted with a wand. She competes with Lily Evans in pretty much every class. If Elaina hadn’t been in detention so many times for hexing people in our class she likely would’ve been a good candidate for Head Girl.”

Harry pondered the information before saying, “I honestly didn’t know the hat would sort Muggleborns into Slytherin for their own safety.”

“That would make sense after what I have seen with Elaina.” Andromeda conceded, “In our first few years her stuff was always stolen, or torn up. She has always been talented though, and taught the younger students not to mess with her. It didn’t stop the older Slytherins though. Slughorn finally had to put his foot down at one point, and by the time people began testing her again she was one of the best duelists in the house.”

“Talent forged by strife.” Harry muttered remembering something Charlus had told him. Nothing could make someone progress faster magically than constant danger, but even then the girl had to have had some skill to be protecting herself since her 4th year.

Andromeda seemed interested in his words, but didn’t challenge them, “Why so interested, Harry?”

“She’s one of your friends, and now my housemate.” Harry said evasively, “I also caught her glancing at me a lot during the feast.”

Wiggling her eyebrows at the young man Andromeda grinned, “Maybe she has the hots for you. You would be the first to breach those walls in all our years at Hogwarts. What a great romance it could be!”

Rolling his eyes at the girl as they rounded the corner, the familiar eagle was at the end of the corridor, and Harry looked to his new housemate, “I can take it from here. Thanks for the escort.”

Andromeda frowned for a moment as she stared ahead, “I’ve never even been in the office. I can’t imagine what Dumbledore could want from you.”

Harry knew the man was a great wizard, and couldn’t even begin to guess what the man may know, so shook his head, “I will tell you all about it when I get back.”

Andromeda looked uncertain for a moment, but wished him luck before departing back towards the Grand Central Staircase. Taking a deep breath Harry turned towards the statue and spoke the password, “Ice Mice.”

Blog March 2023

March 2023

Hello readers, friends, and fans.  Whatever may have driven you to find the server, my patreon, or any of my works first, I want to thank you all for supporting me now more than ever.  Some of you have gone above and beyond to support me with small, but meaningful monetary offers, and others have simply constantly encouraged me to continue writing and creating journeys for some of our favorite characters.  To all of you, thank you.

I have neglected the blog for the last few months due to being quite busy with work, writing, and training to become a Boston Qualifier.  In that time I have also been trying the dating world again which has been a frustrating experience to say the least, and since it’s my biggest frustration of 2023 let’s start there.

I’ve had a couple dates since the start of the year, but they’ve all been pretty boring experiences.  I straight up had some girl agree to go out with me, made plans on what we were going to do, and then told me that our 15 miles apart was going to be a long distance relationship.  That was about 7-10 days of wasting my time texting her, and I’ve got a dozen irritating stories to match that.

Needless to say I was about to give up on dating again up until about a week ago.  Fifteen months of bad luck might finally be coming to an end with women, but I hesitate to get excited too quickly.  We went on one date so far, and it went really well.  We kept it simple and went to dinner, but this weekend we are going to go for drinks and dancing at one of my usual spots.  She seems super cool, down for anything, and of course very pretty.  That checks off the boxes I needed to see to pursue her, and for the first time in a while I am looking forward to the chase.

My writing has dried up a bit.  I am grateful that I am so far ahead on Dreams of Home, because I am hitting a point I am a little stuck on.  I’ve also been toying with a few ideas for a new story, but I am not really making it past the first chapter or two on anything I have been tossing around.  The time to start writing Fleur La Fois I think is coming sooner than I originally thought.  I have spent a lot of time thinking about the sequel, and though I think it will be VERY challenging to write, I am looking forward to it.  It’s going to places I don’t think any Fanfiction has ever gone before, and though I am taking the concepts other people have put forth we are delving so deep into speculated territory of Canon that I think it will be quite interesting to pursue.

I wish I could say my original works were coming along better, but honestly I am so dry on that the only thought I am going to put on that is that I suck at being creative right now.

My training as a runner however is progressing at rates I did not previously believe possible.  After my success on the Dallas BMW Marathon I have been compelled to work myself to exhaustion in an attempt to be a Boston Qualifier.  Running 40-50 miles a week I have pushed beyond what I thought I was capable of.  At Cowtown, my hometown race, I ran my Half Marathon in 1:28:39.  That is averaging about 6:40 per mile which obviously has me in range for Boston.  That in a way puts me at a halfway point.  I just need to be able to do it twice now, which honestly had the course been flatter I think I could’ve held the pace for 18-20 miles.

I become more confident everyday that I will become a qualifier to the most prestigious Marathon in the world.  I run my next full marathon in Pittsburgh on May 7th.  This however will just be a benchmark for me as I prepare for Chicago to qualify for Boston.  I am told the course is quite flat, and it is one of the 6 major world marathons.  To qualify for Boston in Chicago would be an epic statement, and possibly even open up possibilities to run London, Berlin, Tokyo, Paris, or New York!

My next race however is in Atlanta.  I am running my first Spartan event for the year with the intention to run all three major distances.  I had originally intended to start with the most difficult, the beast, but my fear of injury is high.  I haven’t come all this way to get injured and lose all my progress in my preparation for Chicago in October.  After that a simple 5k in my own backyard for the Fort Worth Zoo, a race I intend to win!  So lots of races coming up to look forward to as I continue my training.

The movie scene is pretty hot right now.  Ant-man Quantumania is a pretty fun watch.  NO SPOILERS, but I will say Jonathon Majors carries the movie.  I definitely have my issues with it, but at the end of the day I enjoyed the introduction to Marvel Phase 5.  I think with Jonathon Majors leading the future of the MCU’s villain character arc it is in good hands!

Speaking of Majors I watched Creed 3 with one of my other favorite actors, Michael B Jordan!  I gotta say it's 90% of a fantastic movie.  I didn’t quite care for the end, but the rest of it is soooooo good.  Great references to old Rocky movies, and the previous two Creed movies.  If you like fighting movies I can’t recommend this one enough.

Another movie I recently enjoyed was Knock at the Cabin.  M Night Shymalamalamalan as I call him, and for once in his life there is no epic plot twist.  The movie is extremely straight forward, but honestly part of its brutality is how straight forward it is.  It’s a tough movie to watch at times, because if you put yourself in the seat of these characters you have to wonder what could possibly be done differently. It certainly seems by the end of it there was nothing to be done, but that just made the moment even more horrifying.  Don’t get me wrong, this is not a jumpscare movie.  You aren’t going to be scared.  It is horrifying in the way that when people’s humanity is called into question they don’t always rise to the challenge.  Major props to Dave Bautista his performance was as heart-breaking as it was awe inspiring.

I watched one movie called Infinity Pool about a month ago and I have to say it wins one of the most disturbing movies I’ve ever seen.  I wouldn’t even begin to know how to describe it, but I would start by saying WHAT THE ACTUAL F… anyways, not sure I can recommend it, but if you like to be disturbed maybe give it a try when it comes to streaming.  Watch the trailer and you may understand a fraction of the ride that you will go on when watching this movie.  I’ve never done drugs, but I imagine it was similar to being on some type of hallucinogenic.

Not really looking forward to anything else coming out till Guardians 3.  There is a new Evil Dead coming out and as you all know I love horror movies, and a new Scream movie that comes out this weekend which I am just hoping won’t suck.

On a final note I would just like to thank all the people who have followed me on Patreon!  I am over 150 people and heading towards 200, and I am super psyched that it is growing at a steady pace.  More content to follow, and my Avengers X HP crossover is running live!  Cheers everyone, and I will try to hit you all back up in April with a new life update.

Avengers HP Crossover Chapter 4

(A/N) Sorry for the delay guys!  Been super sick and I was traveling through my sickness.  Here is the update, and barring any further disasters chapter 5 will come on Friday.  Cheers.

Chapter 4

The jet ride was quiet and smooth.  Tony Stark, Steve Rodgers, and Harry Potter were all watching their smiling prisoner uneasily.  Steve whispered to Harry in the corner, “I don’t like it.  This doesn’t seem right.”

Nodding Harry stared at the man in chains suspiciously, “I think my appearance surprised him, but not enough that we should’ve been able to so easily apprehend him.  I think he surrendered himself to us, but I am not sure why.”

Tony, catching a bit of the conversation interjected, “You think Rock of Ages gave up too easily?  We have the Wizard extraordinaire, and the Captain of Captain’s.  Give yourselves some credit.”

Cap rubbed his jaw softly, “Still the guy packs a wallop, and I don’t remember it being that easy.”

Tony shrugged, patting the guy on the arm with the back of his hand, “Well you are pretty spry for an older fellow what’s your thing palates.”

“What?” Steve asked with a puzzled and annoyed look on his face.

“It’s like calisthenics.  You may have missed a few things doing time as a capsicle.” Tony said with a straight face, and Harry felt the man wasn’t being playful.  It seemed purposefully cynical.

Without commenting on that Steve said, “Fury didn’t tell me he was calling you in.”

Tony snarked back quietly, “There are a lot of things Fury doesn’t tell you.”

Suddenly a lightning blast rocked the night sky and the plane was experiencing sudden turbulence.  Tony and Steve both braced themselves briefly, but Harry looked at Loki who suddenly looked much paler than before, “What scared of a little lightning?”

Loki looked around nervously, “I am not overly fond of what follows.”

At this time Harry felt a powerful presence enter the atmosphere he quickly shouted, “We aren’t alone brace yourselves.”

Suddenly something heavy impacted the top of the ship.  Tony immediately shifted his suit on to cover his face and began walking towards the back of the jet opening it up to see what was on them.  Suddenly a tall, familiar man stepped onto the ship walking with intent towards Loki.  Instead of even attempting conversation in the Iron Man Suit Tony held up a hand threateningly and Thor quickly hit him in the chest sending him backwards several feet.

Cap stepped forward to intervene but Harry put a hand up to stop him, “Wait.”

Thor went straight towards Loki, ripped him out of the chair, walked towards the back of the jet and jumped out with the other Asgardian.  Cap really looked like he wanted to go after him, but Harry sighed, “That is a family reunion we might want to give a moment too.”

Harry recognized from the stories that Loki and Thor were supposed to be brothers, and Harry knew the large man would not hurt his brother permanently.   Tony, who was rising to his feet, began to make his way off the plane when Steve called out, “Wait Stark, I think that's friendly.”

“Doesn’t matter.  If he frees Loki or kills him the Tesseract is lost.”

“We still need a plan of attack!” Steve cried.

“I have a plan.  Attack.” Ironman said as he jumped out of the ship.

Harry swore under his breath, and shook his head, “We better go after them.  Make sure they don’t kill each other.”

Steve shook his head quickly and grabbed a parachute while Harry stretched his neck a bit as Steve offered him another parachute Harry waved it aside, “No thanks.  After you sir.”

Natasha called out to them, “I’d sit this one out guys.  These guys are legends, they are basically Gods.”

Steve began walking towards the back of the plane with Harry in tow, “There is only one God ma’am, and I am pretty sure he doesn’t dress like that.”

Harry laughed at this and jumped right after the man as they began descending towards the ground.  Harry was in a nose dive already seeing a small battle taking place in the distance.  He easily began to guide his magic as he did some human transfiguration to make himself more aerodynamic as he quickly glided himself to a nearby spot where the fighting was taking place.

Hitting the ground Harry immediately felt the atmosphere thicken, and realized Thor must be controlling the storms.  The two men were in a death match, and both were clearly playing for keeps.  Harry cast the sonorous charm on his throat shouting out, “Cease fire!”

Thor looked at Harry in surprise and Tony, ignoring the young man, decided to blast Thor with his repulsors, and in the flash of an eye Harry stunned the man in the face with a stupefy.

When Thor came back around to fling his hammer he saw the man was on the ground out cold, “You turned on your own ally?”

Harry raised his hands in surrender, “We are all supposed to be allies here.  This is all a big misunderstanding.  We mean no harm to your brother, and if you are truly an ally of Earth and this realm you will come with us, and speak to Director Fury, and Mr. Coulson who I am told you are familiar with.  I think we can sort all this out.”

Cap landed down on the ground shortly after this and looked at the unconscious Tony and asked, “Are we good here?”

Harry looked at Thor, “What do you say?  Are we going to be friends or foes?”

The underlying tone in Harry’s voice was clearly threatening and Steve tightened the grip on his shield thinking a fight may still be coming, but thankfully the large blonde man smiled, “I think you count on us to be friend's young wizard.”

Harry didn’t want to question how Thor knew he was a wizard right off the bat, so offered his hand to be crushed by the caped individual, and introductions were given as Harry walked over to revive Tony.  The young man waved a hand over the Ironman suit and Tony sat up gasping while Harry spoke sharply, “Next time I call a cease fire I suggest you take it.”

Tony looked at the boy in surprise, “You took me down?”

Harry nodded, “With one spell.  I may not be your boss, commanding officer or whatever, but we can’t be attacking our allies.  Sometimes the pen is mightier than the sword Tony.”

Thor came up at this and said, “Man of Iron I apologize for my attack on your person.  I meant no offense, and you were great to do battle with.  I hope in the future we can fight alongside as allies.”

Happy that Thor was being the bigger man Tony nodded, “You have a mean swing Point Break glad to have you with us.”

With that Natasha landed the jet down nearby calling over the intercom, “Are you boys done comparing weapon sizes or do I need to give you a few more minutes?”

Scene Break

Back on the ship the team gathered around a SHIELD table sitting calmly and quietly.  Thor was standing looking quite pensive on what was to come for his brother, while Steve asked, “Loki is going to drag this out as long as he can.  Thor, what's his play?”

Thor paused for a moment before saying, “He has an army called the Chitauri.  It is unknown what planet they are from, but he intends to lead them against your people.”

Harry asked quietly, “An army from outer space?”

“They will win him the Earth and in return I suspect that he will be given the Tesseract.  This plan is beyond my brother. I believe someone else to be pulling the strings.” Thor explained.

Natasha inquired, “How will he get them here?  Are we going to look into the sky and see invaders?”

Bruce chimed in, “No he is looking to build another portal.  That’s what he needs Erik Selvig for.”

“Selvig?  Thor asked.

Bruce explained that the man was an astrophysicist, but Thor threw out the interesting fact that he was a friend.  Harry suddenly had the very bad feeling that these things weren’t all coincidences.  Natasha then brought the team up to speed about the original attack that happened at the base in California and how Selvig was working for SHIELD until Loki put him under some type of spell.

Cap asked, “I still don’t understand why he let us take him.  He isn’t leading an army from here.”

Bruce shook his head, “I don’t think we should be focusing on Loki.  That guy’s brain is a bag of cats. I can smell crazy on him.”

“Have care how you speak.  Loki is beyond reason, but he is of Asgard and he is my brother.”

Natasha drolly said, “He killed 80 people in two days.”

“He is adopted.”

Harry wanted to snicker at this, but wisely kept quiet.  He was still hoping to get his hands on this scepter.  The thing reeked of ancient magic and death.  There was something terribly wrong, and he felt like he was missing the big play.

Bruce continued to speak, “I think it’s about the mechanics.  What does he need the iridium for?”

“It’s a stabilizing agent.” Tony said entering the room with agent Coulson.

It was clear the two were previously engaging in an embarrassing conversation by the look on the agent's face, and Tony said something about flying him out to Portland, “It means the portal won’t collapse on itself like it did at SHIELD.  Also it means the portal can open as wide and stay open as long as Loki wants.”

Tony made a joke about raising the systems up so he could see them clearly.  When no one made a move he pointed at an agent across the deck playing Galaga and Harry rolled his eyes at the immaturity of the man.  Looking around at the rest of the systems he made a few quips and tried to gather his bearings.  It was during this exchange that Harry saw the man slip something into the machine on one of the computers.  Harry had his fair share of traitors in his midst, but knew better than to say anything right now.  He would certainly keep an eye on the man.

“What I am saying is he needs something to kick start the cube.  Agent Barton could easily acquire any of the remaining materials he would need on the black market.  To him they would be as easy as finding raw materials.  So there is no point in trying to track him that way.” Tony continued.

“Is there any particular power source that he is going to need?” Steve asked.

Bruce looked on thoughtfully, “He would need to raise the Cubes temperature to 120 million Kelvin just to break the Coulomb barrier?”

“Unless he has figured out how to stabilize the quantum tunnel effect.”

“Well if he did that he could achieve heavy ion fusion at any reactor on the planet.”

“Finally someone who speaks English!”

Steve and Harry exchanged looks at the interaction, Steve asked him, “Is that what just happened?”

Tony continued with Bruce, “It’s good to meet you Doctor Banner.  Your work on anti electron collisions is unparalleled, and I am a huge fan of the way you lose control and turn into a big green rage monster.”

Harry put his palms on his head and quickly developed a headache.  The ICW did not warn him that one of his teammates was an idiot.

“Chin up mate. We can have Fred and George sort them out with well placed pranks. They will mature or suffer for it.”

Harry looked up quickly to see the smirk of his oldest friend looking at him. The boy winked casually and the young man quickly looked away as the ghost of his past disappeared.

Thankfully Fury came in at this point, “Dr. Banner is only here to track the cube.  I was hoping you would help him?”

“I would start with that stick of his.  It may be magical, but it works an awful lot like a Hydra weapon.” Steve added helpfully.

Harry cut everyone off at this, “Give me some time with the scepter.  I might be able to determine its origin, how old it is, and possibly how to control or destroy it if necessary.  I agree with Steve that the weapon seems magical in origin and possibly something developed by early sorcerers or wizards.”

Fury asked Harry “Is it common for your weapons to be of this shape, size, and power?”

“Not anymore, but in the old days many people preferred different weapons.  Instead of wands there were staves, staffs, and possibly even scepters.  Myddrin Emrys or as you all may have known him Merlin, used a stave shaped similar to the one Loki had in his possession.  It even had a gem stone of magical origin in the middle that was supposed to make his weapon the most powerful of its time.” Harry explained.

Inwardly he was thinking the Elder Wand probably came along and crushed its most powerful weapon ranking, and has held the title ever since.  Fury nodded, “Very well take a look at it and see what you can find out.  We believe the scepter is powered by the cube, and I would love to know how it controlled two of the sharpest men I know and turned them into its personal flying monkeys.”

“Flying Monkeys I don’t understand?”  Thor inquired.

Steve, looking quite pleased with himself however added, “I do!  I understood that reference.”

Harry looked to the ceiling and wondered if this was his fate, and if he really was going to have to defend the planet surrounded by idiots.  He suddenly longed for his old team that he fought in the second Wizarding war with, or even for Neville.  He knew a visit to the young man was going to have to come sooner rather than later, but only two days had passed, and he knew it was early to be checking in with his handler.

Bruce and Tony got up to leave, but before Harry could follow them out Fury asked, “Potter, let’s have a few words before you go.”

Harry nodded at the director, and followed the man off the bridge and around the labyrinth that was the helicarrier.  Harry saw soldiers stop and greet Fury all around the ship, and when they finally got into an office Fury shut the door and quickly sat behind the desk to begin typing into his computer file.  Harry in the meantime took a seat across from the man and remained silent.

After a moment Fury said, “Look Potter I am really glad you are here.  I had to practically beg Algernon Croaker just to take my appeal to the ICW.  When I heard back from him just a few days later that he was sending a wizard that could turn the tide of a war with the flick of his wrist I was ecstatic.  I haven’t worked with Wizards in over 20 years, and let me tell you last time they may have messed everything up, but their ability to recover and fix it without leaving a body count in the millions was mind boggling.  That is coming from someone who has his eye everywhere.”

Harry wasn’t sure if it was appropriate to laugh at the eye joke, so wisely just nodded his head along with what he was saying.  Fury then continued, “Imagine my surprise however when the person who arrives looks just out of his teenage years.”

“I have a young face.  I am older than I look.” Harry explained.

“How old is that exactly?” Fury asked.

“I will be 32 in July.” Harry shot back.

Fury quickly gathered that Harry did not like the interrogation so he sighed, “Look Potter the world Security Council is requiring me to submit what information I have on each of the members of this team.  Most of these guys have school records, reports, or even Thor has the legends, but with you I have nothing.  I need you to give me something.  Are you going to wear a suit?  How are we going to protect your identity?  Is there a family we need to keep safe if things go south? Is-“

“No.” Harry said simply.

“No, what?” Nick asked with a fierce look in his eyes.

Harry realized the man misunderstood, “I don’t need to wear a suit.  I will wear dragonhide armor on the battlefield, and that will protect me from most of the damage.  My body has undergone certain rituals that does not just allow me to be crushed by the force of an impact.  Whether the impact is a gun, a hammer or whatever it may be.  Basically if it doesn’t crush me to a pulp on impact I won’t be killed that way.  You don’t need to protect my identity.  The ICW has decided the world will just believe I am another enhanced individual, and we can keep it that way.  There is also no family of mine left.  I have a best friend, but he will be kept close and possibly on standby.  If things really went to shit he would be the first one to arrive on our scene to help us out.  He is of the same position as Mr. Croaker in New York.”

Fury nodded at this, “What about a bio?  What can you tell me about yourself that you are willing to share?  Give me something, anything that I can use to keep the Council off my back.”

Harry sighed in understanding, “My name is Harry James Potter.  I was born in Godric’s Hollow, which is a small magical community in Britain.  I grew up in Surrey, and you could possibly even find some of my old school records until I was ten.  I am afraid all my records after that will have been lost, because from there I attended Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.  I didn’t even get a chance to graduate before Voldemort rose to power and overthrew the British Government.  My school was burnt to the ground and most of my friends were killed.”

Fury spoke much softer this time, “I am sorry for your loss.”

Harry didn’t say anything, but continued, “When my school was destroyed I actually drove Voldemort away that day.  He fled, but only for a short time.  Three days later he came back with a much larger force, and made us run for it.  What was left of us anyways.  We all fled to France for 6 months after that.  In that time Voldemort kept his promise that was made in the battle.  He hunted every man, woman, and child that stood up for me, stood by me, or even had hope in me to come back and finish the fight.  Over the next 10 years we popped in and killed enemy forces.  The French Ministry of Magic helped us contain Voldemort on the Island, but they refused to cross over and help us in open combat.  After years and years of Voldemort and I facing off, and defeating his forces, and losing more and more of ours we finally met and trapped him, and made him fight me 1 on 1.  Only one of us was going to walk away, and I did.  They say he was the most powerful Dark Lord in centuries, but to me he was just a coward that killed because he was a monster.”

There was silence then Fury asked, “What is left of your people?”

Harry seemed to look past the man as he said, “Less than 100.  The economy has collapsed, and the government has disbanded.  Some have stayed and basically become farmers, but there is no business, and there is no law and regulations there.  The ICW keeps a close eye on it to make sure none of Voldemort's followers pop up, and I myself reside there on one of my family's properties.  I do my best to keep the undesirables out.  All of our communities however were razed to the ground.  Nothing is left of a society in Magical Britain.”

Harry realized he probably gave the most condensed version of one of the worst wars in magical History, but he didn’t really have the heart to dredge up all those memories.  After several moments of silence Harry asked, “Is there anything else you need to know?”

Fury looked at him for a moment before saying, “Potter you fought in a war and you won.  You paid a higher price than perhaps anyone ever who won in history.  I have to ask you though, are you going to be okay in a full scale battle?”

Smiling at the man didn’t do much to ease the nerves, but Harry said, “Sir you will probably find that I am most valuable in combat.  You don’t have to worry about me having a PTSD freak out, because I never really knew what normality was.  The ICW picked me, because all I have known in this life is war, and now they are giving me a chance to fight with a group of defenders who may never get a break from war.  Defending this planet, defending our people will be a job that can never end, and that’s why they chose me.  I made my conditions, and when they agreed to them I was happy to accept this.”

“There is more to life than war.” Fury said quietly.

“Not to me there isn’t.  Not anymore.” Harry said standing out of the chair and walking towards the exit no longer worried about a dismissal.

Chapter 12

Chapter 12

Not a thing had changed about the Hogwarts Express on the inside. The long hallways that held the eager Hogwarts students were as outdated in 1976 as they would be 15 years later when he would board the train for the first time. Harry smiled at the memories of meeting his first two friends on the express, and didn’t dawdle long before drawing his wand, and instructing it to find his father with a simple family detection spell that Charlus had taught him.

Watching the magic work, Harry followed a small translucent blue line several feet forward, before a voice distracted him ahead, “Hey, Harry! Good to see you in the Hogwarts robes. They look good on you.”

Looking up, Harry saw Andromeda Black walking towards him from a nearby compartment. Her mid-length curly brown hair and soft smile were inviting as she came towards him in her Slytherin robes. A smile immediately overtook his face at the sight of his friend, “Andi. It’s good to see you.”

The girl opened her arms offering him a hug, and he accepted easily. When they separated she grabbed his hand, “Come on, let me introduce you to some people before your cousin corrupts you.”

Dragging him forward to the compartment she stepped out of, Harry was quickly introduced to the sight of some familiar faces, and one dark-haired beauty he was uncertain of, “Guys, this is the new Potter I was telling you all about. Harry Potter, this is Amelia Bones, Nathaniel Greengrass, Elaina Essex, and my best friend, Ted Tonks.”

Ted stood first, the shadows of the kind man Harry had known in his time already evident on his face, offering his hand, “Pleasure to meet you, new Potter.”

“You as well, Tonks.” Harry answered genuinely. The good-looking Muggleborn boy was clean-shaven, and seemed well-groomed with his spiked hair. The seventeen-year-old Hufflepuff was a good man from where Harry was from, and he knew that he was destined to be killed by Snatchers during the second war if things didn’t change. The thought nearly made Harry frown, but he kept a positive countenance as he took the offered hand.

“Heir Greengrass. A pleasure to meet you. I had a friend speak highly of your family. Nice to put a face to the house of Greengrass.” Harry spoke with sincerity. Harry had only met the man once in his timeline. The leader of the neutral faction had a daughter in his year in Slytherin House. Daphne had never said a mean word against Harry, but they had not been friends. Nathaniel Greengrass had however joined them in the final battle at Hogwarts. Kingsley Shacklebolt vouched for the man, and Harry trusted the large Aurors' judgment when they fought together.

Nathaniel seemed surprised by the formal words, and then he grinned, “You can call me Nate, everyone else does.”

Then there was Amelia Bones, and this woman nearly made Harry’s heart skip a beat. Susan Bones was in his defense group, and they had become friends in his final two years at Hogwarts. He knew Amelia Bones was killed by Voldemort himself in his sixth year, and the woman resembled her niece enough that a grimace of pain flickered through his chest at the thought of what happened to his friend. The red-haired woman had an even expression on her face when she greeted the young man, “You’re not going to make me curse you are you?”

The question surprised Harry, and his hand almost instinctively went to his wand in his defense. Andromeda rolled her eyes at her friend, but Harry held eye contact with the woman, “It’s not necessarily on my to-do list Miss Bones.”

“Your cousin sure does love to cause me problems.” Amelia said sternly, “He jinxed my homework to be blank last year, and made my hair turn blonde the year before.”

“You made quite the stunning blonde though, Amelia.” Nathaniel joked.

The woman glared at her friend while Harry shrugged, “Pranks are not really my thing. I think your hair and homework are safe from me.”

A grin crossed her features at this, “Good, I had to curse James ten ways from Sunday last year. He is lucky Professor Beery, my head of house, had seen me working on the paper in the library the night before, or I might have done permanent damage.”

This made Harry feel more at ease around the woman. Susan had turned into quite the firecracker during their fifth year. The confidence of the DA really bolstered her self-esteem, something Amelia Bones was clearly not lacking. Harry had to admit the redhead was quite beautiful, and her confidence was appealing. Harry knew she was a respected witch in his time, and wondered just how competent with a wand she might be in her final year at Hogwarts.

Finally, Harry turned his attention to the dark-haired girl. She was certainly unfamiliar to him, and the last name Essex was not one he had ever heard in the Wizarding World. She had piercing eyes that stood out to him because of their variety in color. Her left eye was light blue, and her right eye was light green. It was extremely distinct, and Harry wondered if the girl had Veela blood. She was by far the smallest person in the compartment, but something about her made Harry think that she was dangerous, “Miss Essex, right?”

The girl nodded her head at him subtly, “That’s right.”

Andi grinned at her friend, “Elaina here is Slytherin’s only Muggleborn. She is fierce with a wand though, maybe even the best duelist in our house.”

Elaina looked annoyed by her words, but shook her head, “I had to be with all the supremacists in our house constantly harassing me.”

Amelia and Ted frowned, but Nate nodded his head in understanding. Andi just kept her smile though as she said, “She’s vicious! I love it.”

“No one has tested me in two years.” She said with a slight smirk, “Perhaps you will get a first-hand encounter like your cousin, Potter.”

Nate snorted, “That’s a memory I would store in my pensieve permanently. Elaina took down Sirius and James at the same time after they turned her skin red. It was brutal, and I am sure they weren’t able to sit down right for weeks.”

Amelia and Ted chuckled at his words, while Andi looked immensely pleased with herself. Andromeda clapped her hands after this, “Excellent, now that you know a few people from most of the houses, hopefully, you will have someone to sit with after your sorting. Though I will be disappointed if you don’t join me in Slytherin.”

She finished that statement with a wink, and Amelia scoffed, “A Potter in Slytherin? Doubtful.”

“My mother was a Slytherin, Miss Bones. I would be honored to follow in her footsteps if that is where the hat puts me.” Harry stated with a sly grin.

Amelia turned pink for a moment before muttering about forgetting who his parents were, and Nathaniel asked, “We would be glad to have you. Andi says you are quite a sight with a wand.”

Raising an eyebrow at the girl she blushed under his scrutiny, “I saw you and your dad dueling on the grounds when I arrived. I have never seen anything like it.”

The others all looked interested in her words, while Harry frowned. Dorea had told him not to hold back, but at the same time revealing his strengths before the term even started wasn’t his preferred way of making a name for himself. His silence seemed to perturb the girl as she began to apologize. Harry shook his head, “No big deal. I just didn’t realize you had seen that. Dad and I can be quite vicious in our duels. I am surprised my mum let you watch.”

“It was only for a minute.” Andi said placatingly, and Harry nodded.

Amelia scoffed, “What’s the big deal anyways? We all duel with our families, except Ted here.”

Deciding not to grace the redhead with an answer Harry shrugged, before offering Andi a final smile, “I should go find Sirius and James. I promised I would sit with them on my first train ride. It was nice meeting you all.”

The group took his departure with ease as the train began moving, and he stepped out of the compartment right into someone nearly knocking them over. Immediately Harry began apologizing, “Sorry I didn’t see you when I was-”

Harry’s breath caught in his throat. The red hair, and soft features were something he only recognized from photos. Before he could find his words the woman rolled her eyes at him, “I’m sure you didn’t. Come on, James, we can't be late to our meeting.”

Trying to protest, Harry said, “I’m actually not James.”

The girl didn’t even grace him with a look as she shook her head dragging him by the hand, “No way, Potter, you aren’t getting out of this. Merlin only knows why Dumbledore picked you to be Head Boy, but you are not dodging. Let’s go.”

The feeling of his mother’s hand in his own was a feeling he couldn’t stop from rushing through him. Lily Evans. In the flesh. The woman who had died for him five years in the future was holding his hand, and all he could do was relish in the moment as she dragged him down the length of the train. No further words of protest could be made, and when they entered the cabin closest to the engine room a large compartment was revealed. Having not been a prefect in his time, Harry had never seen this particular compartment, but he grinned at the first sight he took in. James was standing at the very front of the compartment, and most of the seats were filled with the other various prefects. Harry’s birth father looked up at the new arrivals and smiled widely when he saw the redhead enter the room, “Ah, Lily I was just about to send Alice to find you.”

Then his eyes shifted to Harry who was offering him an exasperated look. Lily let go of his hand as if it burned her. She shook her head back and forth between the two, “What is…James Potter are you and those idiots messing with Polyjuice Potion? That’s dangerous and-”

Harry immediately cut her off, “Ma’am, I was trying to tell you I am not James Potter. My name is Harry Potter. I am James' cousin.”

The compartment was silent now. The eyes of each prefect darted back and forth between James and Harry, clear confusion written on the occupants of the room. Harry’s birth father was grinning like a madman at the bewilderment of those around him, and his words reached his ears even though he said them quietly, “This was way better than any prank I had come up with.”

Lily continued to blink, and looked back and forth between the two. She finally turned to James, “You never mentioned having a cousin our age…”

“Funny you say that, because I didn’t know I had one till this Summer.” James said grinning at the girl walking past her and throwing an arm around Harry, “This one has been kept a secret my whole life. It's all a long and complicated story I would love to tell you over dinner some time, but for all you other nosy sods it's a family secret.”

“Now you, young man,” James said pointedly, “I can appreciate your taste in company, but seeing as how you are not a prefect, you can’t join this particular meeting. We can talk about polyjuicing you some other time to get you in if you really want to see what these exciting meetings are about, but for now, Padfoot is at the other end of the train. You should go join him and the others. I have a meeting to run.”

James patted Harry on the shoulder, and gestured for him to exit the compartment. Lily offered him a final confused look, but no apology, as he shrugged and turned to leave without further words. He would have more time to meet with Lily in the future.

Making his way back to where he came from Harry began to wonder just who else he might encounter on this train ride. It took some time, but getting to Padfoot proved to be a longer journey than he may have guessed. By the time he entered the compartment, Sirius had his head against the window with his mouth partially opened sleeping like the dead. Young Remus Lupin still had the scars on his face, yet he looked at ease reading his book. Peter Pettigrew was not the same mousey man he had met in the future. This young man had a head full of brown hair, and didn’t seem flighty. In fact, the young man had a tray over his lap, as he was attempting some type of transfiguration with his wand. None of the marauders flinched at his arrival, and Harry decided to go along with the silence, and took his seat next to Sirius glancing at each of the men.

Without even glancing up from his book Remus asked, “That was a fast meeting. How’d it go with Lily?”

“Well, she dragged me across the train, and berated me for absolutely no reason.” Harry answered, and at the sound of his voice Sirius jerked away, Remus’ eyes shot up, and Peter quit attempting his spell, and all eyes went on him.

Holding back his grin Harry sighed, “I tried to tell her that I was not James, but she didn’t believe me. Prongs had a good laugh by the time she dragged me before him. It was like a deer in headlights if you will.”

Sirius cackled at his joke, “Oh, I bet Evans had a conniption!”

“I think she was too stunned to do anything.” Harry said with a full-fledged smile. “Prongs pulled it off as a subtle joke, and kicked me out of the compartment.”

Remus’ eyes were still wide, and now it was Peter's turn to be staring with his mouth open. Harry frowned at the two, “What, never seen the Potter genes at work before?”

Remus blinked a few times, while Peter shut his mouth. Sirius however was just watching with a Cheshire cat-like grin on his face, “Marauders, I believe we may have mentioned a thing or two about James’ new cousin. I told you they could be twins.”

Peter pointed an accusing finger, “I thought you were having us on!”

Remus nodded quickly, “I admit, so did I.”

Harry offered a hand to Remus first, “Harry Potter in the flesh. I’ve heard tons of things about you lads.”

Remus dumbly took the offered hand continuing to stare at Harry as if he was a magical wonder, while the green-eyed boy tried his best to keep an even smile on his face when he offered his hand to Pettigrew. Harry had sworn to himself that he wouldn’t treat the boy badly, but the first sign of betrayal would cost the boy his life. The youngest Potter would either ensure the boy's loyalty or execute him if necessary. The line of forgiveness would be much smaller in this timeline in Harry’s book, especially where the rat was concerned.

James entered the compartment next with a dreamy smile on his face, “Harry, I have to thank you for that beautifully executed prank. Your first one, and we haven’t even reached Hogwarts yet. I am so proud! The entire compartment was silent from the shock of your arrival during the whole meeting. I really looked like I knew what I was doing up there!”

Squeezing next to Harry, James grinned at the bewildered looks on his best friend's faces, “Guess I wasn’t too late to see all the action. These chaps look like they have been petrified.”

“I don’t think it has fully set in.” Harry agreed, “Until you walked into the room. I think they were still trying to figure out how you changed your eye color without a potion.”

“It was the voice that picked my attention.” Remus muttered unhappily, “You may look similar, but I can tell you apart by your voices immediately.”

Peter nodded his head rapidly, still staring at Harry in awe, “So you really went to Ilvermony?”

“Not exactly.” Harry answered, “I had a house I was sorted into, but I only took my exams through the school. We couldn’t risk my exposure to the world before my family was ready.”

“I still can’t believe mum and dad kept it from me all these years.” James whined, “I thought I could read them super easily. It couldn’t have been easy keeping you a secret.”

“Why were you kept a secret? From James of all people. Shouldn’t he have known he had a cousin?” Remus asked suspiciously.

Harry frowned for a moment before drawing his wand, and flicking it toward the door, “I can’t have people eavesdrop on this conversation, but I know you three have been the family James never had an opportunity to have, so I will trust you all more than most. I only ask that you protect the Potter family, and its secrets. I would not take a betrayal lightly. James said I can trust you, so I will take your words as Marauders that you will not betray his family's secrets.”

All four pairs of eyes widened at his words, and Remus looked to the door in surprise, clearly not expecting a ward to be summoned with such ease. Harry knew that his demonstration was well beyond the ordinary wizarding level, but he couldn’t take risks. Peter and Remus both looked at James as if looking for his guidance, while Sirius nodded at once, having a vague idea of what Harry was referring to, “We wouldn’t do anything to put James or his family at risk. Your family has done a lot for me, Harry.”

Harry’s eyes then turned to Remus who immediately nodded, “The same for me. If it could put James in danger I won’t say a word.”

The serious expression continued on to Peter who seemed slightly nervous to be under Harry’s scrutiny, but nodded, “My word.”

Harry held the traitor's eyes a little longer, before nodding, “When I was born a prophecy was made. It basically said that I would have a role to play in a big fight that would occur in my lifetime. My parents were terrified to lose me after they lost my brother to dragon pox, so as a result they took me, and fled the country. Raised me in secret, and after I exhibited my first bit of accidental magic they knew something was different about me. Basically from the time I was old enough to walk, I had a wand in my hand learning to cast and control magic. They have been preparing me for my role in this prophecy, and I intend to fulfill it one day. My father was a war hero in the Great War, and if I must I will follow in his footsteps and carry on his legacy.”

The Marauders were each hanging onto his words, and to break the tension Harry leaned forward making them all do the same, and he whispered the word, “Boom.”

All four sets of eyes widened, and Harry laughed, making them all flinch, making him laugh even harder, “Relax, guys. I am not all doom and gloom. Just know that my past is my own secret to keep. What you just learned is all I plan to reveal. To the rest of the world, I was merely a family secret, raised away from Britain to be kept safe from dragon pox. The world will soon learn of my abilities with a wand, and we will face those consequences as they approach us. Big changes are coming in this country, and if I am being honest, I came back to protect James as much as I did for any other reason.”

James frowned at his final words, “I don’t need protecting.”

Holding up a hand placatingly Harry shook his head, “Think of it more as I am here to have your back. I won’t be hovering by any means, in fact, we may not even be in the same house. My parents have a little wager going between them, and I am honestly not sure who will win. They both encouraged me to open myself up to the sorting hat, and allow it to guide me wherever it feels I would do best. Regardless of that though, I will be here to look out for you as my brother should’ve been able to do had he been around today. We are all the family we have even remotely close in age. We have to look out for one another.”

In acceptance, James nodded, before Remus let out a deep breath, “Things are happening out there. My father seems more nervous than I have seen him since…well it's been a long time. I can tell he is contemplating fleeing.”

Peter shrugged, “I can tell my mum is thinking the same thing. She asked if I had ever considered finishing my magical education abroad. I think everyone is seeing the signs of something coming.”

“What is coming?” Sirius asked, “Harry, obviously you know something or you wouldn’t have come out of hiding. What is it you know?”

Frowning Harry retorted, “You are going to have to trust me when I say I can’t speak of it. I think it would just be best if you all continue to look out for each other. With the sightings of these men in black cloaks and masks we don’t know who our real friends and enemies are. We must remain vigilant.”

“We always look out for our own.” James said boastfully putting an arm around his cousin and Sirius at the same time, “But that is enough talk of all the changes coming. This is our last year at Hogwarts, and-”

James stopped when Harry frowned and drew his wand. He felt an intruder trying to push into his wards, and with a snap of his wrist, he wandlessly dissipated his creation, and slid the door open in a single swipe revealing a redhead with her wand drawn.

.o.

Lily could still hardly believe that she had embarrassed herself so badly on her first day of being Head Girl. She hadn’t even made it to the school yet and she was accosting a new student. A new student that looked just like James, she thought morbidly. She was thankful the green-eyed boy she dragged across the train had not kicked up a fuss about being hauled along after her. Her cheeks colored at the embarrassment of what she had done, and knew she would need to apologize to Harry as soon as possible.

The further she made her way down the train, the more she wanted to smack herself at her own idiocy. It was not often the red-haired Muggleborn was left floundering, but it was obvious now that the teenager she dragged across the train was not the same as James. It started with his eyes, which were a vibrant green. That should’ve been an immediate giveaway. Even a bad batch of polyjuice would’ve made their eye color the same.

The young man had not even made a joke at her expense! She could hardly believe the teenager was related to James Potter. Then again, James had not made fun of her in front of the other prefects like he could have. In fact he just complimented Harry’s taste in company, made him leave, and then carried on the meeting like nothing happened. Maybe the boy who had caused her so much grief over the years was finally growing up.

His twin-like cousin had even been polite in his rebuke to her when she dragged him across the train. Alice had laughed at her all the way to their compartment when she had told her friend what had happened, and it was time to face the music.

Taking a deep breath she exhaled, and only hoped that the Marauders would not give her too hard of a time for her mistake.

Avengers HP Crossover Chapter 3

Chapter 3

On Harry’s part there was nothing further needing to be done other than agreeing to meet with Nick Fury on his flying boat.  All the paperwork between SHIELD and the ICW had been massive, but thankfully Harry didn’t ever see a single piece of it.  No signatures, nothing, it was just how the young man liked it.

The only thing the job even came with the gig was a thank you note from the Supreme Mugwump, a nice paycheck, and now an airplane ride with a beautiful black haired woman that didn’t seem to want to give him the time of day.  Her hair was fairly short and tied neatly behind her head.  Her uniform however was skin tight, and Harry could definitely appreciate this young woman, and wondered what her specialty was that got her into this elite intelligence agency.

The woman spoke as the plane sailed over the water, “Have you been briefed on all the candidates for this response team?”

The young man gave her a small smile, “Yes I have seen all of our supposed Avengers.  Some are quite impressive I have to say.  I am a big fan of how the big guy goes green and destroys burrows of major cities.”

The woman rolled her eyes, “Great, another snarky one to get along with Mr. Stark.”

Harry chuckled, “I am usually serious, but you seem a lot more normal than what I am about to walk into so I am just enjoying normality while I can.”

The woman seemed to nod at this, “No one on the team really knows who you are or what you can do.  I am level  9 clearance of SHIELD, and I only know a few things about you.”

Harry offered his hand, “Harry Potter, please call me Harry.”

The woman looked at his hand and shook it tightly, “Maria Hill, please call me Agent Hill.”

Harry rolled his eyes at the woman as her grip tightened and he let go, “So Agent Hill how did you get on with SHIELD?”

Deciding to give the boy a slightly honest answer she replied, “I started in the army as intelligence, and from there I was recruited to SHIELD.  Director Fury personally liked the results I could get on a computer, and as a field agent I had commendable marks so I quickly ascended through the ranks.”

Harry’s eyes rose, “Am I being escorted by one of the highest SHIELD officers?”

The woman looked out into the ocean clearly seeing something Harry didn’t, “3rd in the line of command actually.  You must be important.”

Harry smiled at this, “Oh how nice it is not to be recognized by people.  I think I am going to like this new gig.”

The woman looked like she wanted to ask more questions, but the pilot announced their arrival, and they buckled back up for landing on what appeared to be a giant battleship.  Now if Harry wasn’t mistaken this boat was supposed to be able to fly.  This was something he could not wait to witness.  He had only heard rumors growing up in muggle primary school of what the American Military was capable of, but it seemed this SHIELD group was about to give him a first hand presentation that he actually found himself excited to see.

When the plane landed Maria walked Harry across the deck to where two other planes had just arrived.  A red head was talking to two familiar looking men and Harry made his way across the ship behind the young SHIELD Commander, and upon arrival the woman straightened up and greeted her superior while Maria said, “Agent Romanoff I think it's time to get our team inside.  We will be taking off soon.”

The red headed woman nodded, and offered her hand, “Harry Potter right?  Haven’t heard much, but it’s a real pleasure.”

Harry looked the woman over and thought she was probably one of most attractive women he had ever seen.  Long red hair, and with the very tight suit on it left little to his imagination, however by her sarcastic greeting he was unsure of how well they would get along.  As he reached out to shake her hand he saw a lone woman standing out towards the edge of the helicarrier.  He recognized the girl and her white night dress along with stunning red hair instantly.  He swallowed thickly as he ignored the ghost of his past and offered greetings,  “I am always at a disadvantage with names.  I heard you were agent Romanoff, but I prefer first names.”

“Natasha.” She smiled at him, but those eyes were not as deceptive as the smile.  She was sizing him up, and if Harry was guessing correctly, figuring out the easiest way to kill him.

Harry smiled at the woman and he turned to the other two, “Captain Rogers, Doctor Banner.  Pleasure to meet you.”

“Mr. Potter, please call me Steve.”

“Bruce.” The nervous other man raised his hand in greeting.

Harry gave the two men a grin, “Then of course please call me Harry.  If we are going to be a team I think being on a first name basis is going to be a good start.  At least for casual conversation.”

The three all shared a short awkward silence as they began to hear the engines fire up, and Bruce looked over the side,  but Steve spoke first, “It’s a submarine?

“Fury wants to put me in a metal box under water?  This should be good.” Bruce said sarcastically

Harry put a calming hand on the man’s shoulder and even forced some calmness into him with wandless magic, “Relax Bruce we are going into the air.  It’s not a submarine, it's a Plane.

The next words died in Bruce’s throat when he looked at Harry in surprise, “How did you do that?”

Confusion flicked across the Captain’s eyes and Harry gave the man a nod, “Did it help?”

“It did thank you, but-“

“It’s just a little trick Doctor Banner. I think I may even be able to calm the hulk if we are given some time to experiment.” Harry said with thought.

Steve however interjected, “Maybe we should try that when we aren’t flying high in the sky.”

Harry bowed his head slightly to the man, “Of course.  Wouldn’t want to endanger everyone on the ship.”

Steve nodded, and Natasha spoke, “Unless you three have a way of breathing really high in the sky then I suggest we all take this show inside.  Fury wants a quick word with everyone.”

As the group began walking towards the main deck through the ship Harry spoke to Steve, “I am sorry about your loss by the way Captain.”

The man stopped and turned to face the young wizard with a questioning look, but Harry stared back compassionately, “You go down saving millions of lives, but you wake up 70 years later and everyone you know and love is dead.  I may not know a whole lot about being asleep for 70 years, but I know what it's like to lose everyone.  You have my condolences for all those you may have lost.”

Cap looked at the boy in surprise, “Have you ever fought in a war?”

The boy gave a sad smile, “It's kind of all I know.  I have been in the fight since I was just a baby, but I really started fighting when I was 14.  Took me over thirteen years to end it.”

Rogers desperately wanted to know more about his potential team mate, but they had made it to the bridge, and Fury was waiting, “Ah Mr. Potter.  Glad we can finally meet.  The ICW speaks very highly of your skills and we are glad to have you aboard.”

Harry shook hands with one eyed black man and gave him a strong smile, “Well I hope I can be of some help here.  I think everyone is a little out of their depth at the moment.”

Steve asked, “ICW?  I’m not familiar with that term.”

Harry gave the man a grin, “You wouldn’t believe us if we told you.  I’ll give you a chance to see my abilities before I explain that one to you. Makes it easier on Director Fury and I.  I’m just here to offer my strengths to the team.”

“And every different strength counts which is why we are all here.” The Director said, looking at Doctor Banner.

“Is this the whole team?” Harry asked curiously, hoping to spot Thor or Iron Man somewhere else.

“Not yet.  Mr. Stark is waiting for our cue to go after Loki, and Thor…well we are hoping for his appearance any day now.”  The one eyed man explained and Harry nodded.

“So right now we are just waiting on Loki to make a move?” Harry asked, not liking the idea of sitting around waiting.

Fury shook his head, “No that is actually why we invited Doctor Banner here.  We are hoping he will be able to track the weapon Loki is using through the Gamma Radiation.”

Bruce looked surprised, “Is that the only reason I was brought here?”

Fury raised an eyebrow, “Well I didn’t bring you here to break my ship.”

Bruce nodded at this gravely then asked, “The scepter is using Gamma Radiation?”

Fury nodded and Bruce looked in deep thought, “Well how many spectrometers do we have access to?”

“How many are there?” A nearby agent asked.

Bruce answered right away, “Just start calling labs and tell them to turn all their diagnostics to Gamma.  That will be enough to pick up a signature.  It's not something that just happens every day or all the time so any fluctuations will most likely be our guy.”

Harry watched on, impressed as everyone across the bridge began picking up phones making phone calls.  Another man from the side announced, “We are also running facial recognition software across the planet. If he peeps his head out anywhere near a camera we are going to know about it.”

This man was wearing a dark black suit, and had short receding gray hair.  He looked to be around his early to mid forties, and looked like he had been in the game for a long time.  Fury spoke, “With agent Coulson working on facial recognition, and all the spectrometers going to Gamma, we are hoping to find our guy in the next hour.  Until then gentlemen feel free to take a seat in the conference room and get acquainted as we prepare our plan of attack.”

The young wizard nodded and followed the motion into the next room where a long table sat.  Bruce, Harry, and Steve went and took a seat at the table in the next room.  Steve, being most curious about the new arrival, sat across from the young looking man, “So you’re a soldier.”

It wasn’t a question, it was a statement so Harry didn’t answer it, but explained, “My parents were murdered when I was a baby.  I fought their murderer my entire life until I finally got him three years ago.  A lifetime of hunting.  We lost all the battles, and everyone along the way, but in the end we won the war.”

“A true Avenger.”  Steve said sadly.

“That was all there was left to do.” Harry replied.

Steve questioned, “I honestly don’t know a lot about your…abilities?  You didn’t have the same highlight reel as the rest of us.”

Harry grinned as he conjured up a ball of flame, “Magic.  Magic is a lot about intent.  I can will it to do whatever I want.  The more powerful the wizard the more amazing things they can do.”

“What determines your strength?” Steve asked curiously, and Bruce seemed to stop what he was doing to watch and learn as well.

“Each witch and wizard is born with a magical core.  For most people it’s all about the same.  I would say 90% of witches and wizards can all be of the same power, but it’s about how they exercised the muscle per say that controls your magic.  I trained teenagers how to use their magic in a fight and a lot of them were just as good as the adults, because adults never trained in combat.  Especially not organized combat.  The other 9.9% is weaker than the average witch or wizard.  They can still do most of the cool stuff, but not on a very high level.  Part of this could be lack of education, and not exercising the muscle so they never learn.  Or it's also possible that the magical gene in their bloodline was just going out.  So they were born on the low end of the spectrometer.”

Taking a breath Harry continued, “Then there is the .1%, and honestly it's probably less than that which stands above the rest.  They are born with abnormal magical cores and can start accidental magic at super young ages.  Accidental magic is fueled by pure emotion, and you don’t really have a focus like a wand that causes it.  Like the words suggest, most children don’t have any actual cognizance to perform magic; they just really want something to happen and then it does.  The world just kind of bends its will to you temporarily.  The more powerful you are the more crazy your accidental magic can be.  I once turned my aunt basically into a balloon when I was 13.  Teleported several blocks one time when I was 7 running away from some bullies.”

Steve and Bruce both seemed to think on this for a while.  In the meantime Harry played with his flame, and turned it into a little ball of ice, and then turned it into a small animal.  The two were fascinated by the wizard.  Steve however thought of something he said.  If the average wizard can train and be something pretty extraordinary, what was Harry like with his magic considering he was most likely in that .1% and had been fighting in combat his whole life.  Steve was suddenly glad he had Harry on this team, and began to wonder what it would be like to have another experienced soldier out there in the field with him.

Some time passed, and before any of the machines could go off Harry dropped his ball of magic that was ice at the moment, and looked like he was in great pain.  Steve noticed it first, “Potter are you okay?”

Harry seemed zoned out and Steve started shouting for a medic when Harry grabbed his arm roughly, “No need.  We need to go.  I know where Loki is.”

Harry walked to the front of the ship, “Stuttgart Germany.  We have to go.  Now.”

Cap got the urgency in Harry’s voice and ran off quickly, most likely to change when Fury came over to Harry, “I wasn’t told you were a seer.”

Shaking his head quickly Harry said, “I’m not, but my magic is very in tune with the world, and when bad things happen like extreme violence that could wrack up a death toll I am usually the first to know.  Trust me we need to be in Stuttgart and I think we needed to be there an hour ago.”

Scene Break

Harry and Cap had posted up outside, and when Loki appeared he began multiplying and laughing as people began to panic.  Once the people realized they were surrounded Loki screamed at people to kneel.  Harry could see the reluctance of the crowd, but as soon as some began to bend the knee others followed.

Loki spoke, “Is this not simpler?  Is this not your natural state?  It’s the unspoken truth of humanity.  That you crave subjugation.  You were made to be ruled.  In the end you will always be ruled.”

A lone old man stood in the crowd.  He was balding and wearing a trench coach.  Harry looked at the man and wondered just what he was thinking, “Not to men like you.”

Loki looked angry at the old man’s words, “There are no men like me.”

“There will always be men like you.” The man said defiantly.

“Look to your elders people.  Let him be an example.”  Loki said as he leveled the scepter towards the old man.

Flashing Cap a look the man nodded and sprang forward intercepting a blast intended for the old man deflecting it back at Loki knocking him off his feet, “You know last time I was in Germany I saw a man standing above everyone else.  We ended up disagreeing.”

“Ah the soldier!” Loki said delightedly, “The man out of time.”

Harry came from behind him, “He isn’t the one out of time.”

Loki looked at Harry and immediately became puzzled.  At this, however A voice came over a PA system as a jet flew overhead, “LOKI DROP THE WEAPON AND STAND DOWN!”

At this Loki reacted first firing a blue beam of power at the jet which Natasha barely managed to dodge.  This caused Cap to throw his shield at Loki and start to engage in close quarters combat.  Harry was sneaking around the two as they fought back and forth with rapid speed.  Cap took a hard hit with the Scepter sending him spiraling to the ground a few feet away and Harry came in hard.  With a whirl of his wand it was bombarda, reductor, confringo, relashio, and stupefy over and over again.  The man couldn’t keep up.  He was trying to deflect the magic with his staff, but it wasn’t enough.  Harry pushed the man to one knee with how many curses he was throwing, and just when Loki slashed through a spell with good timing and sent a beam of power at Harry, Cap came up behind the man and grabbed the scepter pulling it to his neck hard.

With this Harry rolled back to his feet and walked up to Loki, “You like playing with people's minds, try this one out, Imperio.”

Loki’s eyes glazed, but only a little bit.  Harry poured power into the Elder Wand, “Submit to us and let go of the spear.”

Loki didn’t quite let go, but his hands loosened up enough that Cap was able to pull the weapon from his hands.  Harry got on the open radio channel, “We have the scepter, and we will be taking Loki into custody.”

“Need a little escort gentleman?”  Harry didn’t recognize the voice, but quickly saw something descending on their location quickly.

Iron man landed directly in front of the pair and had all his weapons trained on Loki, “Not a move reindeer games.”

Harry gave the man a wild look, “You’re a little late to be making threats Mr. Stark.  Captain Rogers and I have already bested Loki.”

When it was clear Loki was about to argue, Harry flashed a bright massive red light into the man’s face making him drop like a sack of potatoes.

Stark shrugged his shoulders, “Ah no hard feelings.  The job got done, and you guys didn’t get hurt.  Got here as fast as I could, but Germany is a hike, and I was a few thousand miles behind you guys.  What are you anyway, the male version of Hocus Pocus?”

Harry rolled his eyes, “I’m not gonna grace that with an answer.  Glad you are here now.  You can ride back with us, and make sure nothing happens with the prisoner.”

Nodding to Steve, Harry flicked his wrist and Loki began to levitate next to him.

Surveying the scene Harry realized the boys had done good work when it came to not wrecking the area.  There was minimal damage, and the panic had cleared out more than 90% of the crowd, though Harry was sure they would be on the internet within hours.

Harry could feel the man’s power.  They needed to keep him under wraps, because Loki would not underestimate him again.  If the man had known the imperious was coming Harry somehow doubted it would have worked.

Ironman followed the wizard and the captain closely behind, “So you’re the wizard?”

Harry nodded his head looking around, “Be careful not to say that too loudly.  My people have laws and regulations that must be kept in place.  You guys got me, but at great personal risk to my people.  Please do your best from bringing it up in public.  Let the media make their assumptions.”

Stark held up his hands, “Fair enough let’s shake on it, Tony.”

Harry agreed, taking the man’s hand, “Harry, glad to have you with us.  I hear we are still waiting on a few more.”

Tony nodded, “Things must not be looking good if old one eye is bringing back the Avengers Initiative.

“Loki is no joke, and he is definitely a threat.  I think we got lucky tonight, and I definitely don’t think this is over.  Loki was mind controlling a bunch of SHIELD agents, and I can’t help but notice none of them were to be seen during our fight.  What do you want to bet they will be popping up somewhere?”

Tony looked around as if someone was going to pop out of the bushes, but shook his head, “Let's just get him on board and get out of here.  The faster we get above water the less likely something will go wrong.”

Harry nodded in agreement and followed the man onto the jet.

Avengers HP Crossover Chapter 2

Chapter 2

Faster.  Harry ducked a blinding curse, and spun under it releasing a devastating return charm that the first masked man had no hope of deflecting, blocking, or dodging.  The powerful move took a valuable second away as the other three began pushing Harry backwards.  Harry’s wand was a blur of movement, and his body seemed to flow in between the curses that couldn’t seem to touch him.  Harry growled internally…faster.

With a flick of his wrist his secondary wand went into his hand and he felt the familiar holly and Phoenix feather wand begin pumping magic towards his enemies.  Another fell under the combined strength and speed of Harry’s second wand.  This left the fight to be two on one and Harry withdrew his second wand just as fast as he pulled it out.  Now Harry was in a deadly dance of deflecting spells, and turning the magic of his enemies against them.

These masked men seemed to follow Harry like a plague.  After Harry had bested Voldemort in a duel and officially reclaimed the Elder Wand a new group had arisen, and they seemed to come from everywhere in search of besting the Master of this particular Hallow.  If only they knew that with this wand in Harry’s hand, he was near unbeatable.  He almost pitied the two before him.  Almost.

The fifteen inch long wand made of thestral hair and Elder wood swirled in circles absorbing and sending magic at the two assailants at unnatural speeds, but that wasn’t because it was the most powerful wand, it was because Harry was a powerful wizard, and he was more than capable of taking on a pair of mercenaries, they were nothing compared to what he faced in the war.

With a quick circle Harry froze both of his opponents and had them face each other with a force that could not be seen.  Harry grinned maniacally as the two began raising a wand to the other, and though he couldn’t see their faces he could feel their fear, “Death comes calling for every man.  It seems that she is coming early for you two.”

With that Harry turned and walked away as two green lights filled the darkness of the night, and he began striding back towards his home.  That was the second time this month that he had caught people snooping around his wards.  His house at Potter Manor wasn’t super difficult to find, but the wards surrounding it were erected by the Elder Wand, and those were spectacular, but he didn’t like surprises, so as soon as his detection wards would go off he would go to meet whoever his would be intruders were and exterminated them.  It would not do to be assassinated in the night because he got careless, and the smallest of probes would alert him that his wards could be under siege.

Harry sighed as he sat down in his living room.  His dinner had burnt due to his assailants, and he suddenly wished he had made them suffer just a little bit for making him dive into his freezer food, “You should really take better care of yourself Harry.”

Harry flinched at the voice, and froze in place as he tried to ignore the voice of his oldest friend echoing in his head.  She was one of the first to die in days following the Battle of Hogwarts, and he hadn’t seen the bushy haired girl in anything but his nightmares in years.

A depressing chill hit Harry a moment after the thought, no one was really here anymore.  The British Wizarding Community had evacuated over five years ago.  The resistance fought and fought against Voldemort, but once Ron and Hermione were killed by Voldemort himself, and Harry began just slaughtering Death Eaters in the street…what was left of the community fled as the Titans of magic would battle in the streets of populated areas.  The devastation seemed to occur in the magical communities once a week.  The ones that stayed behind usually wound up dead.  The only survivor of Harry’s friend group was Neville, and he had gone off to America to accept a job being an unspeakable like his uncle.

Neville had begged Harry to go with him.  They had fought and won a war together almost single handedly the last two years, and they felt they could do anything together, but Harry needed time.  Harry planned to one day leave Wizarding Britain and go join Neville in America to be with his only friend left in the word.  He wasn’t sure when that day would be, but it was his plan.  He was hoping to wipe out this random force of mercenaries that kept showing up trying to kill him for the Elder Wand before he went to be around Neville.  He didn’t forgive himself for a lot of deaths, but Neville was one he couldn’t stand.  After all they did their fighting, they made it through their war.  They deserved a normal life now.  Or at least Harry felt that Neville did.

Harry grabbed a beer out of the fridge, and grabbed some microwave chicken that he was going to make for the night when he heard a pop coming a short distance from the front door.  Freezing Harry stretched his senses and felt that two familiar magical signatures were arriving on property.  It was awfully late for a surprise visit, and usually they came with at least a patronus.  Harry’s surviving colleagues knew that he didn’t like surprises.

As if someone read his mind a white ethereal Lion came flying into the room, “Harry my uncle and I have arrived on urgent business we need to discuss with you.  Please open the front door when you can see us.”

Harry dropped his microwave chicken on the counter, but took his beer with him as he quickly and excitedly made his way to the front door.  When he opened it he saw Neville and he felt a true smile wash over his face, “Neville!”

Neville opened his arms up with a big smile and the two embraced tightly and quickly separated, “How are you mate?  If you had told me you were coming I would have made supper!  It's been what?  Almost 3 months?”

To most 3 months wouldn’t be a long time to go without seeing a friend, but to Neville and Harry that was the longest since they left Hogwarts.  The two were always looking out for each other these days, and Harry honestly missed those days, “I honestly didn’t know until late this afternoon.  My uncle showed up and said he had something that he needed to discuss with both of us, and before I could even send a patronus to you he grabbed me, and we portkeyed across the pond all the way here.  A bit disorientating, but I managed to stop him from barging right in.  I convinced him that in the interest of his life we should announce our arrival.”

“Always the smartest Longbottom you were mate.” Harry said with a smirk at Algernon.

The man rolled his eyes, “Oh it’s a real pleasure to see you again too Potter, who would’ve realized how much I miss your insulting humor.”

The man went straight to the fridge and pulled out a beer similar to Harry’s, and tossed one to Neville.  Harry growled, “OI!  Who invited you to my alcohol?”

The man growled back, “You did when you opened the door this late at night.  It's been a long day Potter and I have big news for you.  Can we all sit down and get this started.”

Algernon knew this was not the ICW.  Sweet talking Potter with fancy offers, and high sophistication would not impress this man.  This man knew war and he was good at it.  He was a soldier, and Algernon knew to treat him any differently would be a mistake.

The three sat around the dining room table in Harry’s parlor and Neville broke the conversation first, “Alright Uncle you wheeled me halfway around the world, and took me off a rather enjoyable assignment I was on tailing that redhead from Queens, and now I am half way across the world dealing with you two.  What gives?”

Algernon took a deep breath, “What do you two know about what's going on in America right now?”

Neville shook his head, “I work in the same department as you, so quite a lot.”

Harry also shook his head but confessed, “I don’t keep track of things beyond what Neville keeps me up to date on.”

Algernon grinned and started flipping through the videos he had shown the ICW earlier, but he ended this time with the video of Loki trashing the intelligence base.  By the end of the video both Harry and Neville looked grim, “The man is bullet resistant and carries a powerful unknown weapon that appears magical in origin.”

Harry shook his head, “The ICW needs to be doing something about this.  This man is dangerous.  I know a killer when I see one.  These people in the videos if they were to band together it would be a start, but it’s not enough.”

Algernon smirked, “Glad you feel so strongly about it because I am here to offer you the title of Wizarding General.”

Neville and Harry both looked blankly at the man.  Algernon’s smirk immediately vanished, “You two know what a general is right?”

Both boys rolled their eyes, and Neville said, “We don’t exactly have the old team still alive, and we were more of a resistance than an army.  Voldemort always had the numbers on us.”

“We were more of the army of two!” Harry said with a grin holding his beer up towards Neville as they toasted.

Algernon wanted to berate the boys, but knew these two would not take it lying down, “Sounds like if you are going to be a general then you will need an army.  How do the entire Wizarding Worlds forces sound to you?”

Neville and Harry continued to look blankly at the man, Neville asked first after several moments of silence, “The entire world?  What does that even mean?  The nations of the ICW don’t have armies.”

Harry looked suspiciously at the man now as if he were trying to sense a double cross, “Algie you’ve been beating around the bush just tell me what the ICW wants.”

Algernon held his hands up in defeat, “The title is no joke, but here is the proposition.  You are probably in the top 5 most powerful wizards in the world, and probably in the top 10 magic users.  Among anyone who could be higher than you none have fought a war and won with basically…” Algernon looked at Neville and the boy was about to protest clearly offended but he continued, “As minimal support as you had.  They would like you to go in, and offer ground support to this team that could be potentially fighting off an invasion level event.”

Before the words or thoughts could process Harry said, “No.  Absolutely not.”

Algernon was shocked at how fast the boy had turned down the offer, but Neville beat Algernon to the punch, “The ICW identifies a threat and they want Harry to just go handle it on his own?  What he deals with Voldemort, and now they want him to deal with this too?  Offer him a fancy title, and send him into a war of enemies we don’t know or understand and expect him to just go along with it, much less alone?”

Algernon immediately went on the defense, “He won’t be alone he will have you as his go to and point man.  Congratulations Consultant Longbottom.”

Harry and Neville both calmed but only slightly giving the man a chance to explain, “You will be operating outside of the ICW on this.  They may have sanctioned this mission, but the international statute of secrecy is of paramount importance.  You would present yourself to the world as if you were one of these enhanced individuals, and only your team of people that SHIELD has put together would know of your true origins.  The goal is to assist in the needs of an invasion, and be on a first response team.  If things were to go pear shaped then you would command the wizarding forces around the world into battle against any foreign enemy.  It might also be an incentive that we would like to get you a seat at a table with the Sorceress Supreme, and see what we can do for wizard/sorcerer relations.”

Harry and Neville who were both on their feet about to walk out on the man just moments before sat down.  Algernon felt that they were warming up so he continued, “Neville will be based out of whatever city you are based out of so you will always have an ear to talk to, or someone to spend time with if you need some time away.  Also you will be briefing Neville on everything and he himself will deliver the reports to the ICW so you will not have to bore yourself with the politics.  They have also given the Carte Blanche to name your price, and you will of course not be limited by any laws when combating forces that are not magical.”

“I can use any magic I want?  Any magic I see fit to keep myself and whatever response team you are putting together safe?” Harry questioned seriously impressed that ICW would be willing to trust him so much.  After all, his own country had forsaken him half a dozen times a year.  HE was lucky if he had more than two consecutive months of positive publicity.  Of course that was when the Daily Prophet still existed and Magical Britain was still alive.

Algernon immediately agreed, “Without a question.  Obviously nothing that would give away the identity of wizards so let’s keep the dark mark out of the sky!”

Neville and Harry both snorted at this.  Neville then asked, “If things are really bad would I be allowed to step in and help Harry?”

“Absolutely.  Neville I actually put your name forth first for this response team, but they wanted someone just a little higher in the power scale.  Many still preferred you I think when I walked out, but the Supreme Mugwump suggested Harry by name.”

Harry ran a hand through his hair, “This could mean more fighting, and a lifetime in it.  I stayed away from the Auror corps for a reason.”

“Yes, and that was mostly the paperwork, and all the bullshit rules you have to follow.  Harry, this is a great opportunity for you.  Go out there, meet new people, make a ton of money, some new friends, and maybe even save the world a few more times.  I know you miss the smell of combat every warrior does when his war is over, but Harry the war could never end here.  You could spend a lifetime doing what you were born for.” Algernon was sure he had Harry at this point.  The boy was born into war, and it was practically all he knew.  He had lost every bit of friends and family he had in the world except the other orphan that was currently in the room with him.

Neville and Harry locked eyes for a moment, and Harry said, “I want to speak to Neville alone for a few minutes before I agree.”

There was a cold silence in the room for a moment, and Algernon was reminded that he did not fight in a war with Harry, and he did not have the young man’s unwavering trust like his nephew did.  After all, the man had fled the country during Voldemort’s reign.  A fact that he was now going to pay for, “Very well.  I will take a little walk on the grounds, and come back in 15 minutes.”

Neville and Harry both nodded at the man, and the room was silent for a few moments even after the front door closed.  Harry sighed, “What do you think?”

Neville took a deep breath releasing a sigh, “SHIELD is no joke.  They are basically the only department in the Muggle World that more than one person knows of our existence.  They know our kind, and some of our power.  They also know how to recognize our wards.  They found Hogwarts pretty easily, and they have a crazy amount of intelligence.  Personally I think a squib is in their ranks pretty high somewhere, and is working behind the scenes.  I met a team of their field agents just a few years ago in Budapest, and…well they were good Harry.  Real good.  I think if SHIELD is assembling a team of Earth’s best warriors then you need to be on this team.”

Harry looked at the boy continuing, “What about my problem?  If I am in the public for too long they are going to figure out I don’t age.  What about her?  What if she disagrees?”

The two got real silent when Harry brought up some real hard to answer questions.  The fact is that Harry was immortal.  He was never going to age, and unless his body just gets destroyed there really wasn’t a way to kill him.  Harry was the Master of Death.  He controlled all three of the Deathly Hallows and survived Death’s kiss two times now.  Harry had even met Death, and she was not unkind, but she believed that Harry was her master, and that she answered to Harry.  She didn’t come around a lot, but when she did it was usually at an incredibly inconvenient time.

Neville finally responded, “It can easily be explained that you use magic to appear young, but you will die at an old age just like anyone else, and Harry…we don’t know if that is unnecessarily untrue.”

The two had argued this point many times before.  Neville didn’t want to believe that Death had really made him immortal.  Hell Harry didn’t want to believe it either.  That meant that he would never see his family again outside of the shades he occasionally summoned, and it also meant that one day Harry was going to have to live in a world without Neville, and that was not a thought he enjoyed.

When Harry didn’t respond Neville continued, “Think of it this way.  This time the world is literally just going to accept your say.  Tomorrow aliens come from the sky, and you have the power to snap your fingers and end the International Statute of Secrecy that has been in place for over 300 years.  That’s power Harry, and then you would have the entire Wizarding Community of the world backing you in a fight.  Can you imagine what that day would be like?”

Harry could imagine it, and it sounded like it would be a really good day for Death, and a really bad day for everyone else.  That kind of battle is one where millions could die, and he would be responsible.  Harry sighed, “I know what Algie thinks.  He thinks I know nothing, but war.  Neville, you know this better than anyone in the world, but I don’t want to fight forever.  Despite what people may believe.  I may stay here, but that’s because they think I am protecting the Death Stick; they don’t realize I am protecting a lot more than that.”

Neville sighed, “I have always supported you Harry, and if you don’t want to do this then we just refuse it.”

“Just like that?” Harry asked in surprise.

“I’m not like the others, Harry.  I have always trusted your judgment and integrity.  Do I think you should do this? Yes.  That is all I can say.  I have offered my insight, and opinion. Your decision however will be perfectly backed by me.  We can disagree in private all night long, but no one will ever know it but us.” Neville said with a smile.

The two shared this smile for a moment, and Harry grinned, “It was that attitude that had one of Hufflepuffs finest falling for you for all those years.”

Neville took a smaller smile and had a distant look in his eye after all Harry wasn’t the only one who lost it all, “She was something else.”

Nothing else was going to be said on the subject, and if there was one thing Harry never did that was push.  The silence became comfortable and the 15 minutes was up.  When Algernon came back in Neville spoke first, “Let Harry think on it for the night alright Uncle?”

The man looked disappointed for the first time that evening, but nodded, “Very well.  Harry good evening to you, and I really hope…I really hope you agree to this.”

The two shook hands, and Neville and Harry embraced without either boy saying a further word.

Before Harry could offer refuge for the night however he sighed, “No need to wait till tomorrow I will do it.  Where are we going first?”

This caused both men to smile.  Neville smiled in pride for his best friend, because he never was able to run from a fight, while Algernon smiled because he felt that the best possible thing to happen to the young man was soon to come.

Dreams of Home Chapter 11

Chapter 11

“Nice one, Harry!” The bubblegum-pink-haired witch complimented as Harry blasted Fenrir Greyback off his feet when the werewolf had attempted to surge forward with murder in his eyes.

Harry had the intention of pursuing and finishing off the monster that had ruined his mentor's life all those years ago. Before Harry could manage it, however, Tonks yanked him back from a blasting hex that likely would’ve ended his life, and the two began shielding together against the onslaught of multiple werewolf attackers. In no time at all, Harry began defending both of them with practiced ease as Tonks began picking the dark creatures apart.

Soon there were none left in their path, but Fenrir was gone, making Harry swear. The woman patted him on the shoulder consolingly, “We will get him before the night is over, Harry. With how things are going there is still plenty of fighting left.”

Before Harry could respond to this his eyes widened as a green curse came sailing toward Tonks. Diving to tackle the woman to the ground, Harry was back on his feet in a moment defending for dear life against a cackling woman, “Nowhere to run now, Ickle Potter. I will get you, and my little blood-traitor niece!”

Tonks was at his side in a moment’s notice hoping to help the young man pierce Voldemort’s top lieutenant’s shields, but neither were having any luck. Bellatrix was a blur, so fast that Harry wondered if her power was even natural. The grin on the woman’s face was deranged as she slipped a spell past the metamorph’s defenses, and the only sound she made was a single word, “Oh.”

Harry turned to face the girl in horror wondering what fate awaited her. For a moment the girl looked confused, and then she turned her head suddenly, “Teddy? What are you doing here? Why did grandma bring you?”

Fearing that his Godson had somehow ended up on the battlefield, Harry ignored all else and turned, expecting to see the little bundle that was Teddy Lupin, but there was nothing resembling a baby on the battlefield.

Harry looked to see where Bellatrix had gone in case he had to defend the two of them, but she was gone from sight. Turning back to face Tonks, he saw she now had a devastated look on her face as she dropped to her knees grabbing at something that wasn’t there, tears spilling down her face. Trying to realize what happened, Harry dove towards the woman trying to get her back to her feet, “Tonks, we have to fall back to the castle.”

“Just leave me to die here, Harry.” she sobbed, “They killed my son. They killed my boy.”

The girl cradled an imaginary object, and only then did Harry realize what was happening. It was the Black family magic. It had to be. Tonks was slowly descending into madness. Grabbing the girl by the cheeks Harry made her look him in the eyes, “Tonks, listen to me. Teddy is safe. He is with your mum. Your mum literally endured the torture curse from Voldemort himself to protect me, an absolute stranger. What do you think she would do to protect her grandchild? You have to know he isn’t here.”

It was as if the words didn’t even process in her mind however as she continued to stare at the nonexistent bundle in her hands. Shooting to his feet desperate to find help so he could get the woman off the battlefield he realized he had made a mistake when the woman said, “I can’t live like this anymore.”

Harry’s head jerked in the direction of the young woman seeing that her wand was at her throat, and before he could do anything, Tonks-

“NO!” Harry screamed as he woke up gasping for breath desperately trying to find his wand so he could prevent the worst from happening to the young woman he had respected so much.

Tears streamed down his face as he hyperventilated, “It was just a dream. It was just a dream.”

Slowly taking deep breaths Harry began to whisper, “My name is Harry James Potter.”

Rocking back and forth he continued, “I am the son of Lily and James Potter. Currently adopted by Charlus and Dorea Potter.”

His mind still raced with anxiety as the gory images of his friends' final moments flashed through his mind, “I went twenty years into the past to prevent horrible things from happening to those I love. It’s 1976. I still have time to fix things. My name is Harry James Potter.”

He repeated the words to himself several times trying to get his mind and heart to relax. It took several attempts, but finally, the young man took hold of the near panic attack he had fallen into.

It was September 1st now. Today was supposed to be his first day at Hogwarts. The seventh year he never had a chance to experience. He was going to get to attend with his father, and more than likely today he would meet his mother. The woman who would die for him in five years if he did not act accordingly, and stop Voldemort.

Rolling out of bed he began shaking the bad feelings away, and quickly went to the floor to start doing push-ups. Desperately trying to think of anything else other than what he had just seen in his nightmares.

Harry and James had been getting along famously. He could honestly say playing Quidditch with his father will go down as some of his favorite memories in his short, miserable little life. Between that and developing a relationship with Dorea and Charlus, it was nothing short of an impossible dream come true. Even the evenings he spent having dinner with Monty and Mia Potter were incredible. Getting to know what his paternal grandparents were like was a true treat, and while they didn’t connect with Harry as Charlus and Dorea did, it was clear they held a love for him anyway.

Taking control of his emotions Harry enforced his Occlumency to an acceptable level, and delved into the kitchens of Potter Manor. There he found his mother, Dorea, humming a soft tune as she assisted Mipsy with making breakfast. The woman greeted him with a sad smile as he walked into the room, and Charlus, who was sitting in his usual seat at the breakfast table hardly even looked up from his newspaper at the arrival.

Harry wished them both a good morning as he took his spot at the table, and casually summoned the coffee from the pot that was on the counter. When Harry took his first sip Charlus closed his newspaper and looked at his son warily, “Are you alright, Harry?”

Looking at the man with clear confusion on his face he shrugged his shoulders, “I’m alright. Just anxious for Hogwarts I guess.”

“It’s okay not to be alright.” Dorea said immediately.

Charlus gave the woman an exasperated look, and she said nothing else as the man offered him a kind smile, “Your mother is right, Harry. Is there anything you wish to talk to us about? Anything you would like to get off your chest before you go to Hogwarts.”

Harry frowned, and before he could answer Dorea said, “We promise not to judge. No matter what the topic you wish to tell us about will be. We won’t even give feedback if you don’t want it. If you wish to talk we will merely listen. If that is what you want.”

The youngest Potter in the room could tell the two had discussed this conversation previously. For the first time since Harry had known Dorea Potter, she looked genuinely worried about his reaction to something. Reaching a shaking hand towards his coffee Harry took a small sip before setting it back down on the table, “I really am fine. Just a nightmare that is all.”

“A nightmare or a memory?” Dorea asked quickly.

Charlus now said his wife's name as if to reprimand her, and she looked abashed for a moment, while the older Potter sighed, “Is it something you would like to talk about?”

Instantly Harry shook his head, “No. Not really. It was just a nightmare about a memory from the final battle. Really, it's nothing.”

Charlus said nothing while Dorea had come over to the table, and began serving the two, saving herself for last. When she sat down she didn’t touch her food, and Harry was slowly picking at it having lost a bit of his appetite.

The tension in the room was awkward, and finally, Charlus sighed, “Harry, we know it’s not nothing.”

Before the young man could protest Dorea placed a hand on his, “I can see your pain, Harry. Nearly every morning you have come down to join us for breakfast, and almost every single time I have felt your pain.”

A lance of guilt went through Harry’s chest. It was often easy to forget about Dorea’s empathic abilities, and he stumbled out an apology, “Mum, I’m so sorry. I forget-”

“There is absolutely nothing for you to apologize for.” The woman said, placing her other hand on his now holding his hand on the table down with both of her own. “Harry, you never have to apologize about the pain you are going through. Charlus and I both know, and have experienced tremendous loss, if anyone can understand the pain you are going through it is us.”

Harry wanted to protest this, but he knew that he couldn’t. Any protest would just be an immature tantrum on his part. They had both fought in the war. Lost people they cared about before, after, and during. Then there was the death of his cousin, the one that could’ve been his older brother had he been alive today. He knew these two veterans knew a thing or two about loss, and he swallowed heavily before speaking, “I know, mum. I know you two can understand. It’s why I am so comfortable around the two of you.”

Charlus beat Dorea to the next words, but only barely, “Then open up to us, son. You are carrying an immense load on your shoulders. Talk to us. Let us help you, or at least let us listen so you can get these words out of your mind. If not now, then maybe when you come back home for the holidays. I would really like you to think about ways that will make this burden you carry a little less, and if there is anything we can do to help you with it then I want you to tell us. If you want us to pull you out of school some weekend just to talk or come home and spend a few days here in Potter Manor we will do it in a heartbeat. According to your Hogwarts transcripts, you are 17 now, so as a legal adult if you need to come and go back home there is nothing they can do to stop you. Not that we would allow them to even if they could.”

The man finished that with a small smile, and Harry snorted. Charlus had taken great pleasure in surprising Dumbledore with his request to enroll their son into Hogwarts this year, and the curt reply from Professor McGonagall seemed to suggest that Charlus was in quite the hot seat with the woman. Charlus had grimaced at the response they had received, and Harry was delighted to see that the man could squirm from the woman he had respected so much in his time.

Taking a deep breath Harry exhaled hard, “I know I need to talk to someone about all this. I know that it is certainly going to be one or both of you when that day comes, but I am just not ready.” Drawing strength from the woman that was holding one of his hands he continued feeling his heart swell painfully, “In the month I have been here I still haven’t quite come to terms with the fact that we lost the war. I still haven’t come to terms with the fact that everyone I ever loved was killed during the final battle.” Charlus gently placed his hand on the one Dorea wasn’t already holding, and could see and feel Harry gripping the table so hard his knuckles were turning white, “I still haven’t come to terms with…some of the things I saw that night. I dream…I dream of my friends dying. I relive the moments of it happening sometimes…I even imagine scenes of what likely happened after I died.”

A tear fell down his face, and that was enough for Dorea as she released his hand and stood embracing the boy, and bringing his head to her chest. Charlus moved his hand to the boy's shoulder and shook his head, “Harry, I know I don’t have to say this, but none of that was your fault. I don’t care what the prophecy said, I don’t care what Dumbledore said, I don’t care what anyone said. The responsibility for killing a man with the power to bring a country to its knees did not belong to a seventeen-year-old young man, who didn’t even get the opportunity to finish school. I know there is nothing I can say that will convince you of this, but the blood is not on your hands.”

Harry wanted to argue, but he knew it would do no good, instead, he merely nodded, while he wrapped his arms around the woman he was beginning to see as his mother, and allowed the pain to wash away, if only for a little while. He wasn’t sure how long she held him for, or how long she ran a hand through his hair soothingly, but his chaotic mind stopped screaming at him at some point, and he began to relax once again.

When Dorea let go, and took her seat at the table again her hand returned to his without hesitation, “We are here for you Harry. Any hour, any day, or any moment that may seem too difficult for you to handle…all you have to do is fire that Patronus, and we will be there for you. You have my word.”

Wiping at his eyes with his free hand Harry took a breath, “I am going to be okay. I know I will. I just need more time.”

“Take all the time you need.” Charlus said comfortingly, leaning back in his chair in a resting position, “Besides, this is a big day. We are sending you off to Hogwarts today, and you will get to meet Lily, and maybe some others who affected your life.”

Harry was looking forward to meeting his mother, and even young Professor Lupin. He also realized he would be meeting young Severus Snape. A young man whose future he hoped to change. In the final hours of the war, Harry had realized where the man’s true loyalties lay, and if he could help it, this time the young Slytherin would never take the mark…if he hadn’t already.

“I am anxious.” Harry admitted, “But it is my time. I will make a difference, and change the fate of those who suffered in my time. At least as many of them as I can.”

“Just don’t forget to enjoy your final year at Hogwarts, Harry.” Dora said softly, “It isn’t all about everyone else. You can be a little selfish.”

“I just want to win.” Harry said honestly, “I don’t care what it costs.”

“Some prices are too high to pay.” Charlus warned carefully.

Harry shrugged, having exhausted himself of the topic, something the two seemed to pick up on. After breakfast, Dorea told Harry to go finish his packing, and patted him on the cheek softly as she exited the room. Charlus offered the young man a reassuring smile as he exited the kitchen to continue his morning reading before they departed for the express.

As Harry completed his packing he thought about the home he was leaving behind. He had never truly felt at home other than at Hogwarts, but Potter Manor had grown on him. The Burrow was close, but it was never his own despite always feeling welcome there. Grimmauld Place could have been home, but the memories of how Sirius felt about the place was always fresh on his mind. Potter Manor, however, was a home of love, and history, his family’s history. Something that made the home even more special to him.

Closing his luggage Harry smiled at the thought of what was to come. The thoughts of meeting his mother couldn’t be contained any longer, and he began shrinking the items he had packed, and slid them into his cloak that he fastened around his shoulders in preparation for departure.

Arriving in the family room, Charlus and Dorea were talking about a song that was playing on the wireless, but stopped to look at Harry when he entered the room. Dorea smiled sadly at the young man, “Are you all packed and ready?”

“I think so.” Harry said with a grin, “Though I hope you wouldn’t protest if I wrote home for something I forgot.”

Charlus chuckled, “I think your mother will be offended if you don’t write at least once a week.”

“I will write often.” Harry promised.

“That’s my boy.” Dorea said happily.

Checking his watch Charlus sighed with a satisfied smile, “Shall we depart? We must arrive at a reasonable time so Harry can meet with James and find a compartment.”

After Harry agreed that it was time, the three apparated out of the family room to the apparition point on Platform 9 3/4s. It was exactly the same as Harry remembered. Large red scarlet engine, carriages, caboose, and all. Families were lining the length of the platform saying their goodbyes till the holidays, and Harry followed his parents towards a small group of four that were craning their heads over the crowd looking for new arrivals. Harry made eye contact with James first, and the man’s face lit up with a mischievous grin, as he motioned for his family to follow him.

The two met with a quick embrace that Harry relished in for a moment before doing the same with Sirius, and his grandparents. Euphemia offered Harry a knowing smile, “First trip to Hogwarts, are you nervous?”

“I think I am more excited, but there is anticipation.” Harry answered honestly.

Fleamont chuckled, patting the young man on the back, “You are going to be great, and any house will be lucky to have you.”

“We will disown you for any house except Gryffindor though.” James responded cheekily.

Fleamont and Euphemia looked at their son in exasperation, while Dorea and Charlus chuckled. Sirius was searching the crowd for other familiar faces, and missed the byplay all together. Harry tried to follow the boy's eyes, but couldn’t quite make heads or tails of who he was looking for, “Alright there, Padfoot?”

Sirius snapped out of it at the sound of his name, and shook his head forcing a smile on his face, “Just looking for our other two friends. I can’t wait to introduce you to the other Marauders!”

Harry glanced at Dorea, who he noticed had frowned at the younger man’s words. But Harry didn’t need her insight to know he was lying. Knowing what he did about Regulus Black, he expected Sirius may have been looking for his younger brother.

James nodded earnestly, “Yes. We should get going so we can find a good spot on the train. Unfortunately, I have to attend the Prefects meeting a few minutes after our departure, but I won’t be long.”

James embraced both his parents gratefully even taking the moment to embrace his aunt and uncle. Before James could drag Harry away however Fleamont stopped him, “We want a quick word with your cousin before you all depart. He will be shortly behind.”

James frowned for a moment, “We can wait.”

“Not necessary.” Charlus answered easily, “Harry is competent at tracking spells. He will find you both on the train.”

James accepted this, while Sirius looked puzzled, but said nothing. The two departed with final goodbyes, and the whole family smiled at the pair that entered the train without a second look back. Fleamont sighed, turning to his grandson while Charlus casually waved his wand, erecting a privacy charm in the vicinity before the man began speaking, “We have set up plausible alibis across the world with where you have been your whole life. The Ilvermorny Headmaster backed us without a second thought. You will tell people that you were enrolled in the school, but it was only for testing purposes. You took your OWLs through the American Ministry, and the documents have already been forged. Everything you need to set up a life here is done. Make the most of it.”

Euphemia placed an arm around her grandson's shoulder, “We know your time at Hogwarts was not easy, but if possible, we would like to give you the best chance at having a normal year. We all know why you are here, but do your best to enjoy the opportunity you have been presented. A second chance like you have been offered is not one that should be taken lightly. Do your best to make a positive impact on every life you touch, and I believe you will be great.”

Harry smiled at his grandmother, and embraced both her and Fleamont with both arms. When they separated they were beaming, and Harry turned back to the two that had taken him over the summer, “Thank you for everything. I won’t forget it.”

Charlus placed an arm around his wife, “It’s what family is for, Harry. As long as I draw breath I’ve got your back, son.”

“You men can’t be trusted on your own devices, so you know I will be there as well. Go have a good year at Hogwarts, Harry.” Dorea said embracing the young man, “Go forth as our son, and show the world what you can do. Hold nothing back. Leave nothing to chance, and make it count.”

Harry held the woman for a long moment, before turning to Charlus taking the man in a strong embrace as he whispered, “Don’t forget what I said, Harry. Anytime you need us. No matter the time or place.”

When the two separated Harry’s eyes roamed across the four people closest to him. The four that knew his secret, and realized he would miss each of them while he was away at school. Offering them a final smile he followed his father and godfather’s footsteps to the train, and offered a final wave to his family before boarding the express for the final year he never got to experience.

Dreams of Home Chapter 10

Chapter 10

The remainder of the summer went by all too quickly. Harry had spent his mornings and afternoons training with Charlus, and Dorea, while his evenings were spent playing Quidditch with James and Sirius. It was some of the greatest moments of his life, getting to have those moments with his father, and getting to know the man behind the hundreds of stories he had heard since his admission into the magical world.

James was not as arrogant as Harry had imagined though. He had heard both Moony and Padfoot in his time confess the man was a bit of an arrogant sod at times, but perhaps they were meeting at his turning point. He knew from the pensieve memory he saw in Snape’s office that the bullying had reached an eruption by this point in their Hogwarts careers, and the werewolf incident between the Marauders and Severus Snape had already occurred, so perhaps his change in attitude had already started. Something from the story had to have been missing. After all, James had been appointed Head Boy, and the young man knew Dumbledore and McGonagall would not have approved the Marauder if he was not capable.

The day before going to Hogwarts brought an interesting change of pace in the form of a visitor that Harry had not expected. It was late afternoon well into his training day. Harry and Charlus were out in the field dueling, while Dorea had long since retired for some social plans she had that afternoon. Charlus had confided in Harry that he had no idea what the woman was up to, but he figured he would let the woman do as she pleased while they would put in some aggressive work as it was their last opportunity to do so this summer.

Charlus and Harry had come up with something of a game in their afternoon training sessions. Harry had come a long way in just a month of nearly non-stop training, but the war veteran was still in another league, but they found a way to make it competitive. It started with a five-minute timer. Harry’s job was to merely survive the barrage of spell fire, and remain standing at the end of the time allotted. If he could do that he would win, and it was usually best 2 out of 3. As his skill increased, so was the time he had to stand.

Today the challenge was fifteen minutes. Harry had won the first, but fell in the final moments of the second. Thankfully, as the third rolled in even Charlus looked more than winded. The man had really pulled out all the stops to take him down in the final seconds of the last duel, and now they had to break the tie.

They were well into the ten-minute mark when Harry felt the exhaustion seeping into his bones. He took a big spin around a yellow curse he didn’t recognize, and hastily erected a shield that stopped two blasters from throwing him across the yard. He was drenched in sweat from his exertion, and was doing everything he could to hang on for dear life. He began transfiguring the field around him that had been obstructed during their duels to try and buy him some cover and time, but Charlus wasn’t giving him a moment to put a real strategy together.

When he went on the offensive Harry did everything he could to put the man on his back foot, but nothing phased or surprised the man. When he thought he had gotten lucky, Charlus surprised him with a massive wall of fire that he had to apparate out of the way, and in turn, caught a blast to the chest when he arrived at his destination. He was disarmed and bound before he could even prepare to retaliate, and he groaned realizing he had been bested again.

The man gave him a big smile. however. as he came to his side, got rid of the binds, and offered him a hand to his feet, “That was well done, Harry. I thought you might win that one.”

The man threw an arm around his shoulder and Harry grinned at the show of affection as they began walking back to the house happy to be done for the day, “I knew I was in trouble when you beat me in the second round. Had I held on a little longer the whole thing could’ve been avoided. How did you know where I was going to apparate?”

“Harry, we have been at this for a month now, and I think I have just about figured out every single one of your tells. The battle apparition is one I figured out the very first time we dueled though. You glance in the direction you are heading. That means all I had to do was pin the area with a widespread blasting charm, and you wouldn’t even have time to get a shield up.” Charlus said with a chuckle.

Harry swore aloud, making the man openly laugh at him, “Don’t worry, son. When you come by for the holidays, and of course into next summer, I am going to get rid of every single one of those tells. Our duels are going to last for an hour at a time. When you get to that point you will be damn near invincible. Hell, I like your chances against most of the Black family right now, and you and my big brother fighting would be quite the show. Talented witches and wizards no doubt, but you are going for a different category of fighter.”

Nodding, Harry understood what he was saying. A War Mage. It’s the category his uncle spoke of. A title his wife, himself, and Arcturus certainly held from their time in the great war. He had been given a chance to duel with Arcturus, and the experience likely would leave him with nightmares.

The man was nowhere near as fast as he or Charlus was, but his spell repertoire was something of a nightmare. Casting battlefield hallucinogens was an experience Harry would likely never forget, and in the end, he dropped his wand in horror at the images he had seen. Arcturus promised the young man he would be granted access to the Black family grimoire when the time was right, and Harry could admit he was almost hesitant to do so after he saw what the family's magic could do. Especially in the capable hands of someone like Arcturus.

Charlus had admitted that in the war the two had shared family spells back and forth, but he too never took an interest in the spells that made his enemy lose their minds. He was more focussed on destructive field curses, and taking a man’s head clean off his shoulders than descending their mind into madness.

When the two Potter men walked back into the house they heard two female voices going back and forth, and laughter ensued, piquing both men’s interest. The older of the two however shrugged, “You hit the showers, and I will see if your mother’s guest is planning on staying for dinner.”

Accepting the man's words he slapped his offered hand as he walked by, and began walking towards his room. Since the young man’s arrival at Potter Manor, he was trying to get used to Charlus and Dorea being referred to as his mother and father, while he also tried to get into the habit of referring to them as such. No one in the family wanted Harry to forsake his legacy, but at the same time appearances had to be kept, and calling them Aunt Dorea, and Uncle Charlus all the time would’ve grown tiresome.

They were a family, and in Harry’s mind, it was like he was just adopted by people who shared his blood. It was anything but simple, but he felt warm inside whenever he was referred to as their son, or even just a few minutes before when Charlus had called Dorea his mother. It gave Harry a taste of normality that he had desperately craved for the entirety of his life.

Freshening up didn’t take Harry long, and his curiosity as to who his mother might have invited over quickly brought him downstairs to investigate. When he entered the foyer a familiar set of warm brown eyes fell on him, and his mother’s eyes followed them to where she smiled, “Ah, just the young man Andi and I were discussing. Please join us, dear.”

The young man offered a tentative smile to the two women, and went to sit in a free seat by the wireless. Dorea offered him a smile, “I was quite pleasantly surprised when Andromeda followed up with me to have tea. We had exchanged a few letters since that unpleasantness at our family meeting, and she has finally graced the halls of Potter Manor.”

Harry gave the girl a grin, “Welcome to our hallowed halls, Miss Black.”

Andromeda offered him a grin of her own that reminded him much of another young woman with colorful hair, “Watch it there, Potter. I am pretty sure I remember telling you to call me Andi. As for your ‘hallowed Halls’” The girl said with air quotes, “It's not as posh as I expected. Listening to my own mother and father talk about the Potter family I half expected the house to be made of gold.”

Dorea and Harry both snorted at this, but tried to cover it quickly in their laughter, “I never had much interaction with your side of the family even when I was younger so I am not sure where they would’ve had the impression that this family was even that wealthy.”

The brunette girl shrugged, “After Fleamont invented that hair product that I think half the wizarding world uses, I believe my parents just assumed everything the Potter’s touched turns to gold.”

“Hardly.” Harry chuckled, “Finances were never an interest of mine, but I have never seen anyone in my family flaunt wealth like I have seen a few of the Blacks do.”

“I thought you had not had much interaction with anyone outside of the Americans and your parents?” Andromeda asked curiously.

Not even missing a beat he shrugged, “I may not have engaged in much with either of our families, but I was always watching.”

Seeming to understand his words she grinned, “Word on the streets is you are something of a magical talent. Planning on shaking up Hogwarts in our final year?”

“Absolutely. I have waited six long years to join the fray, and now that I will I intend to leave a mark. In as many ways as possible, I want it to be memorable. I hope if I am placed in Gryffindor you won’t run from me at every turn at school? It would be nice to have some friends who are neither the Head Boy nor the most notorious pranksters the school will ever see.” Harry said with a smile.

“I can respect a man who needs a little middle ground.” She said with a laugh, “Truth be told, most of the Slytherins don’t like me. I am too liberal in my friendships in the other houses. They are all dead terrified to cross me though. Bellatrix left quite the reputation at our school. Narcissa is two years below us, but she has been the quiet one of the group. I think she enjoys the entitlements of being a pureblood princess. Regardless of that, I think Hogwarts will be happy to see the back of the Black sisters.”

Harry nodded in understanding, “Your reputation is infamous even to me. My mother has told me some interesting stories.”

Dorea hadn’t said much in the byplay between the two, but took her chance to speak, “I wish I had a few more outspoken siblings in my time. We were respected only in Slytherin house in my day. Arcturus kept most of them in line, but a few Gryffindors tried to have a go at me once or twice.”

“I cursed them seven ways from Sunday too when I found out about it.” Charlus said entering the room with a tray of cookies, “Mipsy made cookies. I offered to bring them in.”

Dorea offered her husband a smile, while Andromeda and Harry both thanked the man before reaching for one. Charlus, took his entrance into the room as a chance to join the conversation, “So, Andromeda, final year at Hogwarts, what are you thinking of doing after?”

The girl shrugged, “A legal solicitor, or a healer. I honestly haven’t decided yet. Mostly just don’t want to work for the Ministry. Would rather avoid the politics of it all.”

Harry nodded his head, “I can understand that.”

“What about you, Harry? What will you do?” She asked curiously.

Charlus and Dorea both seemed interested in his answer to the question. It was true that they had not really discussed what would happen after his final year at Hogwarts other than the further evolution of his training. Harry, however, had thought of an answer, “I will continue to push my magical abilities to their limits, and maybe go into spell creation. Other than that I might consider playing Quidditch professionally. It really depends on the state of things a year from now.”

Andromeda lost the smile at his words, “You think this Voldemort guy is going to be a real problem?”

“I am almost certain of it. The rumors of his power can’t be unfounded. Especially if your older sister is aligning with him.” Harry said sadly.

Dorea chimed in at this, “Bellatrix was a powerhouse as a child, but I saw the look on her face when the man was in the room. She is smitten with his power, and that must mean it is something fascinating to behold. She has seen my brother fight, and his magic never impressed her as this Voldemort does. That alone tells us he must be a magical phenomenon.”

Charlus said nothing about the conversation that was happening before him, and merely watched with curious eyes as Andromeda took their words in. After a while, she sighed, “I guess I better start looking into my family magic. At the very least for self-defense.”

Dorea offered instantly, ‘You are welcome here to train with us anytime. We would be happy to show you the ropes, and I am certain my son would be happy to give you some pointers while at school. I assure you, he would not disappoint you in his magical abilities, and you could likely learn a lot from him.”

Confirming the offer with his own words Harry said, “I would love to. Anytime you are up to it.”

Andromeda offered him a shy smile at his offer, and a grateful nod followed, “Thank you, Dorea, and you as well, Harry. I should be getting back home though. I don’t want my parents to worry.”

Charlus spoke at this, “Well, like Dorea said you are welcome here anytime. Don’t be a stranger. I know my wife won’t admit it, but she enjoys it when her family at least attempts to communicate with us.”

This made the young woman chuckle, “I will, and thanks again for having me.” Her eyes turned to Harry, “I will see you on the train tomorrow. I think you are going to be quite the tilt in the balance of power in school, and I admit, I live to see people put in their place.’

“Hopefully we can avoid fireworks for at least a few weeks into the term. Would hate the teachers to think I am sort of anarchist like my fa-cousin.” Harry corrected swearing inwardly at his slip.

If Andromeda thought anything of it she didn’t show it as she cast final goodbyes, and strode over to the floo network where she was whisked away. Charlus offered the first thought after her disappearance, “That was nice of her to come through and stop by.”

Dorea offered a shake of her head, “She is worried about her parents. I think I misread her intentions originally. Before I thought she just wanted a chance to meet Harry. A new pureblood going to school at Hogwarts this year is sure to make waves, especially once they see what he is capable of.”

Charlus nodded at her words, and Harry watched her carefully as she continued her line of thought, “But I really think she is trying to create options for herself. Andromeda is a smart girl, and I think she is seeing battle lines being drawn in the sand. Before you two came in she said things had been tense between her sisters, and her parents. It seems both of them want to throw in with this rising Dark Lord and his followers, but Andromeda has no interest. She admitted to me that she has been dating a Muggleborn boy, and a lot of her friends are people that I know her parents would certainly not approve of.”

“I meant it when I said we would welcome her anytime. My family is already hosting one Black stowaway, and I wouldn’t balk at having another if it was necessary.” Charlus said adamantly.

Dorea offered her husband a loving and thankful smile, but then shook her head a frown marring her features, “I don’t understand why Arcturus is allowing them so much freedom. Our father was a pig of a man, but he kept the family in line, within reason of course. From what Andromeda says it seems almost as if a divide is coming.”

Harry shook his head, “It’s how Voldemort won in my timeline. Divide and conquer. It will be his greatest strength. The second was being able to disguise his followers in robes, and masks. Then everyone thought everyone else was a Death Eater.”

Charlus groaned, “At least when we were fighting Grindelwald the distinction between friend and foe was pretty simple.”

“If they are throwing curses at you, they’re bad.” Dorea said, making the man chuckle at what must have been an inside joke. Harry didn’t mind the moments between his mother and father. In fact, he rather enjoyed them. It showed Harry exactly what he wanted one day, and that was a family. Because even without children it was clear there was no way these two people could be further in love.

Dorea let out a sigh before offering her son a light smile, “Now, Harry I expect you to look after Andromeda. I know in reality she isn’t quite family to you, but I would like you to protect her as though she was.” At Harry’s nod, she patted him on the cheek and then rose, “There's my good boy. Now let us have a final family dinner before our son goes off to school.”

The woman led the two into the informal dining room where the elves began serving up food. The conversation got away from the upcoming war, family drama, and problems they would face in the future. Instead, it was more of their time at Hogwarts, the memories and friends they made, and even stories of their parents and the stories they had heard from them. It was the type of thing Harry expected to happen often in more normal magical households, and if he was being honest with himself he greatly enjoyed the bit of normality before going back to school.

----

When Andi returned home she was desperately hoping to avoid her mother, father, and sisters.  She had quite the pleasant day at Potter Manor with her Great Aunt, and she was not wanting to ruin it with her parents prodding questions.

The only reason Cygnus and her mother Druella had allowed her to go to Potter Manor was to dig up information on the new Potter, and what her aunt and uncle might have been up to.  Andromeda was disgusted by the fact that Bellatrix had tried to start a fight inside of Grimmauld Place after insulted Voldemort.  Another pureblood supremacist with enough power to make Bellatrix foam at the mouth was something the world did not need.

Attempting to slip up towards her room Andromeda was caught red handed by her mother who offered her a fake smile, “Hello Andromeda dear.  Come into your fathers study so we can discuss your visit.  I should warn you, your uncle Orion is here.”

“Not Walburga?” Andi said, already frowning at being caught, and by the fact that her uncle was here.

“Just Orion.  They are both curious about what is going on at Potter Manor.” Durella answered with a soft voice.

Following the dark haired woman into the back of the parlor where the entrance to her father’s study was she took a deep breath.  Uncle Orion had always been kind to her, and he was the current heir to the family, but he could be quite brash with his language.

Attempting to get a reign on her temper before it could even begin to flare up, Andromeda took deep breaths, and attempted to raise her Occlumency to an acceptable level her grandfather had taught her before stepping into the room.

Her father and Orion were chuckling quietly with a glass of what looked like firewhiskey in their hands as Druella and Andromeda entered the room.  Neither man raised to greet her, but her father offered her a small drunken smile, “Andromeda, what did you learn with the Potter’s?”

The man hadn’t even greeted her, the young woman noted dourly.  Orion didn’t seem anxious to correct the man either, so deciding forward was her best option to get out of this quickly she shrugged, “It was fine.  Auntie Dorea was kind to me, and we had lunch talking about Hogwarts, and the family.”

“Did you get to interact with the boy?” Orion asked curiously.

“Harry, and I,” Andromeda corrected with a tint of irritation laced in her voice, “Did get a chance to speak.  He was kind to me as well.”

“No doubt his parents raising him in isolation made him soft.” Cygnus said, making both men boom with laughter.

In displeasure Andromeda answered, “I sincerely doubt that.  When I arrived uncle Charlus and Harry were dueling on the grounds.  I only was given a glance, but it did not look like they were throwing around stunning spells.”

This made both men frown.  Cygnus ran a hand back and forth the lower cross of his beard covered jaw, “They were training then?”

“It appeared that way.” Andromeda said indifferently.

“She wouldn’t have much impressive magic to compare it to.” Orion offered weakly, “Even if they were dueling with school yard magic.

Charlus Potter was a veteran in the largest magical conflict in history, Andromeda thought dryly.  Why would he train his son, over the summer, to do schoolyard magic.  Her opinion however was not voiced, and Cygnus demanded, “What else did you learn?”

“There wasn’t much to learn.  I wasn’t going into their home to invade them with personal questions.” Andromeda said with more attitude than she had intended.

Orion glared at the teenager now, “You spent an entire afternoon over there.  Tell us more.  We can sit here all day if we must.”

Making fist with her hands so tight that her nails dug into her palms Andromeda glared at her uncle and father, “Aunt Dorea said Harry was a magical anomaly.  Even Charlus mentioned that he was looking forward to getting letters from the school if Harry was forced to defend himself.  They seemed very confident in his abilities.  For as much as this family cares about blood I would think it would be wise to be very cautious of someone who is the son of two ancient bloodlines.”

Both men winced at her words, clearly sensing her displeasure, and acknowledging her point.  They had hoped the boy was a little more than a squib, but with the report they received from Andromeda, combined with his abilities as a parselmouth, perhaps the boy was more of a threat then they first cared to admit.

Sensing no further need for her, the Black daughter asked, “If that is all father, may I be excused?”

The man waved his hand, and Andromeda quickly departed the room without bidding either of them a goodnight.  When it was just the two sons of Arcturus Black, Orion growled, “Why keep the boy a secret if he is so powerful?”

Cygnus shook his head, “I don’t know.  I am afraid my daughter is right though.  Any child of Charlus and Dorea Potter could be quite powerful.  I suppose we should be grateful the other brat did not live.  An entire family of that kind of power could have been a nuisance to Lord Voldemort.  Unless you think the Potters will align with him?”

Orion scoffed, “The family of fools will resist.  I believe Charlus made that quite clear at the family meeting.”

“Father won’t be happy if Charlus or his sister is removed from the equation.  If violence is brought to them he could demand a blood feud against the Dark Lord.” Cygnus said with concern.

“We will not allow it to come to that.  If we must, we will hire someone on the continent to deal with them.  Anything to draw fathers suspicion away.” Orion said dismissively.

“Whatever it takes then.” Cygnus said, raising his glass.

“Whatever it takes.” Orion agreed.

Avengers HP Crossover Chapter 1

(A/N) Welcome to part 2 of projects that never saw the light of day!  There are seven chapters of this I am going to share on Friday or Saturday every week and then I will share my Game of Thrones, Avatar, and maybe one other surprise.  After I have shared all 4 or 5 projects I will put it to a vote on which story you would all like to see more of.  This will remain a side project to Dreams of Home, and there will be no consistent update, but whatever everyone likes the most will be happening in the background.  So sit back and enjoy, cheers!

Chapter 1

“Something has to be done.  My contacts with SHIELD say that the threat is unlike anything they have ever faced, and without magical intervention it could be the end of our world.”

Algernon Croaker was pleading and begging with the International Confederation of Wizards, or the ICW for short, to send some relief to the States in their time of inevitable need.  He had been working for MACUSA over the duration of nearly thirteen years, and he had built quite a name for himself as an unspeakable in the States.  Enough that he had risen to the head of the department for MACUSA, and was even able to bring his nephew into the fold with him just 3 years ago when the downfall of Voldemort had finally happened.  With the lad’s incredible credentials MACUSA was practically salivating at the mouth to get one of the war heroes of what was left of Magical Britain, Neville Longbottom.

Algernon had the floor so he continued, “Yesterday an unknown enemy stepped through a doorway from space into a muggle secret intelligence base, and…well this is all the footage we have.”

An image of a tall white male in a dark green outfit filled up a projector screen that was on display in front of the Confederation. The man looked like any regular muggle in basic appearance, but the weapon he was holding was screaming some type of powerful magic.  The scepter was over six feet long and held the most fascinating power source on the end of the weapon, and the way it fired off rays of death and destruction into the muggle base made some question if a Protego or any magical shield would stop such a powerful blast.  The battle was short, and it was brutal.  Half were killed by this unknown assailant in mere seconds.  This invader identified himself as Loki and a God of Asgard who had come to squash the world and make it his own.  Some of the survivors were barely touched by the scepter and yet these men and women immediately turned on their friends and coworkers.  This caused the most mumbling from the audience chamber.  The scepter seemed to work a lot like the imperius curse.  The video ended with the building collapsing and a short resistance breaking out after the man’s escape.

Silence fell throughout the chamber, many thinking deeply on what they had just bare witnessed too. “What would you have us do?  Break the international statute of secrecy all on a whim of your muggle contacts?  This man does not seem magical in origin and I do not yet see him as our problem.  A snap of our fingers and we could have this man exterminated by some of the best Hit Wizards in the world!” Supreme Mugwump Akingbade of South Africa exclaimed.

Algernon shook his head, “Sir Nick Fury has been a close friend of mine and to MACUSA for over 30 years.  He helped cover the massive disaster in 85 when the lethifold outbreak happened on the east coast.  The man swallowed a lot of heat for us that day, and kept the international statute of secrecy intact.  That day he swore that he would never reveal our people.  He strongly believed the world was not yet ready for that knowledge.  For him to ask for our help must mean he is very desperate if he is willing to risk exposure.  Nick Fury is no fool; he knows what this could mean.  Also, while I agree with you that some of our finest Hit Wizards could take this man on, how would we feel if he brought an army through this gateway next time?”

Whispers broke out through the chamber.  The statement that an army could come through a wormhole in outer space was preposterous to most of these people.  The other whispers were of the lethifold disasters.  Many good witches and wizards died that day, and that would be one disaster no one would have trouble remembering.  It was almost exposure that day, and had Nick Fury not stepped up and helped cover it up it could have meant war for all Wizards.  Algernon put his hands up, “I am not suggesting that we all come out and do battle, but perhaps a small team or even a one man army.  Someone of great Wizarding skill could tip the tides of a battle.  With all the strange things happening in America I do believe if we sent someone to intervene or assist that they would be written off as just another enhanced individual.  I would like to submit some videos taken by our Aurors and show you just what I mean.”

With a flick of his wrist the projector in front of him started playing new videos, but this time Algernon had to power the ruins to keep stability.  The anxiety in the room was causing a buzzing of nervous magical energy and the minor outburst was effecting the technological wonder, “This is only for those who have been…let’s call it behind times about what has been going on in the States recently.”

As soon as the TV turned on a powerful roar echoed across the chamber.  A great green beast of at least 8 feet in height and muscles that would have made bodybuilders look tiny was shown hopping from rooftop to rooftop reeking shear devastation to New York City, and apparently fighting a creature that was just as frightening.  The spikes on the albino creature however were a lot more menacing, and looked almost demonic compared to the angry green monster, “What are those abominations?” A senior delegate from Germany demanded.

Algernon gave the man a small smile, “Interesting you should ask.  The albino creature is exactly what you called it, an abomination.  The green creature however is one of the premier minds in gamma radiation in the muggle world.  He got his…affliction during a muggle science experiment attempting to discover ways to create super soldiers.  This man turns into this big green hulk-like creature when he loses control of his temper.  The man and the monster are not connected in anything but shared bodies.  Dr. Banner is currently unable to control the monster once his rage is met, but it is the belief of my department and of SHIELD that his mind can be used in a possible coming conflict, and in the event of an invasion he could also be quite valuable in combat as the other guy.”

The next video began and a metal man was flying over Los Angeles having some type of aerial fire fight with a much larger metal man.  The video skipped to where the Man of metal was fighting many other metal machines.  The technology this man wielded was clearly baffling most of the ICW delegates, and even Algernon was lost watching the man.  It took him a while to explain, “They call this the Iron Man.  The man underneath the armor is just a normal muggle with a lot of heart, brains, and money.  He puts on this magnificent array of armor and weapons and defends his cities, and possibly even some of yours.  I know he has done much to get rid of terrorist cells in the Middle East, and even across European Nations.  This man is Tony Stark. They call him a genius, and most of the technology on his suit does not even exist yet in the muggle world, he invented a lot of it.  Of course, the man is not without fault.”

A YouTube video started playing for the Wizards gathered and it showed a drunken Iron Man in his house dancing in his suit and blasting fruit with the power of his thrusters.  Many scoffed at the man making a fool of himself and abusing the power of his suit, but none openly protested, “The man was apparently suffering from a fatal muggle disease that he invented a cure for himself.”

The next video started and a large man stepped onto the screen and began whirling a small hammer around and did amazing amounts of destruction to another large metal man that was seemingly blasting a small town to ashes, “We don’t have a lot of information on this individual case.  This is Thor Odinson of Asgard; he claims to be the god of Thunder, and with his display of power we are inclined to believe him.”

The man was now standing in the middle of a vortex that resembled a tornado, but the storm had come from nowhere and it was clear to all who were watching the video that the tall muscled man with long blonde hair was somehow controlling this storm.  What followed was a magnificent battle between man and machine, and the cloaked God of Thunder became victorious when he made the machine nearly swallow his hammer.

Algernon cleared his throat to gather the attention of the stunned audience, “This man declared himself to be an ally of SHIELD, as a friend and protector of Earth.  He is clearly powerful and it is our current intelligence that tells us the man that will be bringing this supposed invasion to Earth is his estranged brother.  We don’t currently have the whereabouts of this man, but we believe with his brother making an appearance, he will shortly follow.”

The next video started and Algernon smiled, “This man is a legend from the times of my childhood.”

A star-spangled man was fighting with impressive hand to hand combat skills taking down many enemies in groups and sections.  The man wore the red, white, and blue iconic uniform, and carried a shield that seemed just as magical as many weapons that those in the chamber had witnessed.  It always seemed to come back to him, and the things the man was doing with the shield were unbelievable.  It was clear the man was fast, powerful, and incredibly skilled, “They call this man Captain America.  He was frozen in the ice for nearly 70 years.  During the war with Grindelwald this muggle led the American army across the European front chasing the group Hydra.  Grindelwald himself associated with this group searching for an unknown powerful item that he thought he would be able to defeat Albus Dumbledore with.  Captain America defeated this group with a team of strong-willed Americans and was lost to us saving millions of lives from muggle weapons of mass destruction.  SHIELD is pulling for this man to lead the response team to an invasion.”

Algernon took off his glasses, “We need to support this group.  If the world can accept these muggles of extraordinary power and be okay with it, I think they can also accept a powerful magical individual or a small team.”

The Supreme Mugwump looked around the chamber seeing many weary faces, “A team you say?  Who would be on this team?  Do you have suggestions?”

Algernon smiled at this, “I do have some suggestions.  My nephew Neville has volunteered to be on this response team.”

The man at the head of the council chambers seemed to think for a moment before shaking his head, “Neville is a powerful young wizard, and I enjoy my talks with him when he takes part in this assembly, but I would like to hear other suggestions to this.  I think we should only send one wizard to this response team.  Are you willing to send your Nephew into this dangerous situation of what could turn into an invasion with no backup?  While I do have faith in the boy, I do not think he has the power or the skills to participate in such a group of extraordinary individuals.”

Algernon backed down on this, and silence enveloped the room for a moment.  The Supreme Mugwump stared at the man intently and then had a thought, “If you want to send a British born into battle on American Soil don’t you think you should send the best?”

This caused many whispers around the room.  Algernon was smirking internally.  When he was in Hogwarts as a boy he was a Slytherin’s Slytherin, one of the best of the best, and his plan to get Harry Potter out of his hiding hole might just come to fruition after all, “Mr. Potter is who I presume you are talking about, and the man has fought enough wars in his life time.  The only reason we all stand here today is because Potter spent 10 years fighting the Dark Lord, and lost nearly everything doing it.  To ask him of this-”

The head of the ICW interrupted, “Wizarding Britain is extinct.  I have been a fairly regular correspondent with the boy over the last 3 years since the fall of his Dark Lord, and this could be exactly what he needs.  The war changed him, and he is undoubtedly one of the most powerful among us.  He is used to taking orders, and giving them depending on the situation.  This could be a chance at a fresh start for young Mr. Potter.  Merlin knows I have tried to convince him to join this body, and be the leader of Magical Britain, but he is firmly in the belief that the country will never recover, and from some of the reports I have been getting I believe he may be right.”  The man paused, took a drink of water, and let the Confederation of Wizards listen with baited breath, “We could even have him reporting to Neville Longbottom to get him to open up to the idea.  Mr. Potter is still if I recall on very good terms with your nephew, and if we were to explain to him that our interference would be limited, and that his only responsibility to us would be to pass on intelligence I think he could be swayed.  The Potter Lord does not like politics much, and I believe if we forced him in front of us, and tried to get him to do reports to us he would say no.  However, I do believe if we are going to do this he is the best man for the job if we give him few restrictions.”

Algernon asked, “But if Magical Britain were to one day recover-“

“Magical Britain is nothing, but a relic of the past.  The Dark Lord saw to it that nothing was standing of the society when he was done.  It cost one of our oldest societies everything it held dear.  Not even Gringotts was standing by the time the war was over..” The man said sadly.

The former Brit however continued to argue, “Potter won’t go on a suicide mission.  We can’t just send him in with nothing.”

A delegate from the United States then stood up, “If things were to truly go to an unrecoverable state of disaster then he could request the aid of this body, and we could deliver the magical forces of the world to his doorstep.  Perhaps to even sweeten the deal we tell him he could lead this Wizarding army if the need were to ever arise.”

Algernon nodded his head to the man in agreement, “That could be agreeable.  Mr. Potter knows how important the international statute of secrecy is.  I believe he would be a reliable person to make that call.  Of course, with oversight from Mr. Longbottom and the other Unspeakables in MACUSA.”

Another man from the Canadian region stood up, “What of introducing him to the Sorceress Supreme and starting an alliance there.  The boy is currently wielding the Death stick and her the most powerful magical artifacts in existence.  That is not even to mention the fact that she is training some very powerful sorcerers of the old religion.  Perhaps an alliance with the Ancient One could even be sought out once again?”

Algernon nearly jumped at the idea, “A splendid idea, honorable representatives perhaps this isn’t something we could do right away but over a period of time, and several meetings between the two this could be a possibility.”

The Supreme Mugwump stroked his beard gently thinking over the implications of this.  Usually a controversial intervention on behalf of the ICW would take months of debating, and possibly a year before anything went into effect, but he was thinking everyone in the room could see just how desperate the situation could become, and with the war Hero Harry Potter possibly leading the charge on the matter…this could be a historic moment if this were all to come to fruition.  Adding on to the possibilities this could lead to renewing ties between the Wizarding World and the Sorcerer’s. There was a time when the two beings worked together instead of just coexisting, and many magical artifacts had been lost to the sanctums due to old rivalries and grudges.  If anyone could be powerful enough to show the Sorceress Supreme that wizards could be brought back into the fold it would be Harry Potter.

The man banged his gavel on the desk and said, “Chief Unspeakable Longbottom I am commanding that you and your Nephew go search out and speak to Mr. Potter and see what you can do to convince him of joining this team of muggles to possibly combat an invasion.  I am afraid we are short on time, and this needs to be done today if possible.”

Algernon bowed before the conference of wizards, “It shall be done immediately my Lord.”

The man smiled as he walked away from the ICW chambers.  He could just not wait to deliver the news to his nephew.  He could only hope that Mr. Potter would be willing to curve to the ICW requests.

Dreams of Home Chapter 9

Chapter 9

The days following the family meeting at Grimmauld Place developed a satisfying routine. Each morning, Harry had breakfast with Charlus and Dorea around 5 am, and then they would spend the next three to five hours training in magical or physical endurance. The rest of the day would usually be spent discussing magical theory or their family history.

The nights had their moments of torment, and the youngest Potter could definitely tell Dorea wanted to question him on it, but so far she had remained silent. Harry was grateful for this. He was not ready to talk about the horrific things he had seen in his nightmares. Nor the terrible images his mind had created at the thought of what the Death Eaters had done to Hogwarts after his death. As the days passed, Harry was certain he had seen or imagined the death of every single person he cared about in his old world. He was unsure if there was any reality to it, but whatever it was, it was horrific.

If not for the past that haunted the young man at every turn he would be feeling some semblance of happiness. Each day he spent with his new family seemed like a blessing. Charlus and Dorea seemed to smile a little easier as time went on, and it was clear that the two were beginning to let their guard down around him, leaving something near-absolute trust between the trio.

Some of the best fun he had during training was the start of his process of becoming an animagus. Charlus himself didn’t have a form, but he went through the long and frustrating process of trying to become one only to find out it was a waste of time. Dorea was a black wolf that was more similar to Sirius than Harry would have cared to remember, but he found the process immensely interesting.

It took two weeks before something interrupted their routine, but now that August was already halfway over Fleamont Potter had decided it was time for James and Harry to meet. Apparently, James had hardly been around this summer as he had been taking turns spending time with the Marauders and his other friends from the Quidditch Team. His parents had hardly had time to sit him down, and explain that a new Potter had arrived in town. Harry was okay with this, because he really wanted to make sure he was acclimated to the new time period, and didn’t slip up around his father or possibly even his Godfather.

Harry wasn’t quite sure how the notorious pranksters would react to his presence just yet, but he was determined to make the best of it, and get to know his father as best he could. He had to keep reminding himself that the James Potter he was going to meet the coming evening was not the Auror, or the father who had died to protect his son and wife, but a school-aged boy who had never known hardship in his life. This young man was also a bit of a bully towards Slytherins and possibly a reason so many joined the Dark Lord. If there was something Harry could do to curb that in this world then he would.

When the clock struck 7:00 pm the floo network came to life and out came James Potter. The young man was wearing large circular glasses similar to those Harry had worn his whole life, his dark hair was pushed up and messy, while his hazel eyes were clearly looking around for something familiar. Charlus who had been standing next to Harry came forward with open arms, “Hello, nephew. It has been a long time. You’ve grown into a strapping young man.”

James came forward with a laugh and a smile, “Uncle Charlus! I can’t believe you kept a secret this big from the family, and never hinted at the fact that I had another cousin. This is like the coolest news-”

Suddenly James’ eyes connected with his, and his jaw dropped, “Merlin…”

The next to come out of the floo was a young Sirius Black. Harry’s heart dropped at the sight of the boy. He looked so young, healthy, and carefree. He could hardly even see the resemblance to the escaped Azkaban prisoner he would meet over fifteen years later. His long black hair was pushed back, and he hadn’t a single bit of facial hair on his smooth face. His face was chiseled to show the young man was an athlete, and his smile was near infectious, “Where is this extra Potter? I need to welcome him to-”

Sirius’ eyes fell on Harry who immediately went silent, and stared at the young man with his mouth opening and closing at a slow pace clearly searching for words. Fleamont and Euphemia came through the floo next, and they merely watched in amusement, greeting their brother and sister-in-law quietly as three boys all just stared at each other.

The lump in Harry’s throat was immense, and he was quickly becoming uncomfortable so decided to speak, “Padfoot, Prongs, I’ve been hearing stories for years, but it's nice to finally meet you two.”

Sirius turned to Fleamont, “Oi, how does he know about our Marauder names.”

Harry felt his eye twitch realizing he had slipped right out of the gate, but Charlus covered him, “Just because I am not around all the time does not mean I don’t keep tabs on my nephews. Animagus at 15 is quite an accomplishment. Harry is working on his transformation now. If I had known our family was going to develop the affinity to master it so young I would’ve had him working on it years ago.”

James looked sympathetically at the boy, “Got the Mandrake leaf in then?”

Harry nodded, holding his tongue out to display the leaf, “Nasty thing, and doesn’t quite have the same effect as my tripledent gum, and I’ve nearly swallowed it a dozen times, but maybe I can be something cool, and make it worth it.”

Sirius shook his head, “Is no one going to address the elephant in the room?”

Dorea asked, “What elephant, Siri dear?”

The boy looked at his aunt coldly when she used his childhood nickname, “Harry and James could be twins! I know all you Potter’s have lots of common traits, but this looks insane.”

James nodded his head looking the boy over, “Those eyes though. Where did he get those from? No one in our family has green eyes...”

Charlus laughed, “If every magical test hasn’t proved this was my son I would think something similar, James, but muggle genetics tells us that while it becomes less and less likely through the years that you will inherit an eye color outside of your parent’s it does happen from time to time. Harry might have pulled the eye color from Slytherin himself for all we know.”

Sirius mumbled, “Great, another snake in the family.”

Shaking his head Harry cheekily replied with, “No, most likely a Ravenclaw. I have spent most of my spare time buried in books, and studying while I was in America. I think I would make a fair Gryffindor, but I am not sure.”

Dorea added in, “Speaking of the houses I received a letter from one of my nieces about visiting Potter Manor for tea. Andromeda seems quite interested in getting to know you, Harry.”

Harry’s jaw dropped, and so did Sirius’ and James', and Harry asked, “What makes you think her interest was in me?”

The woman put a hand on her face as if she was trying to look thoughtful, “Well, none of my nieces have reached out to me in two decades, and I haven’t had any of them visit me here at Potter Manor so I suspect my handsome son is most likely the reason for her sudden interest.”

Harry’s jaw remained open, and was now blushing solidly, while the two Marauder boys laughed at his shyness. Sirius shook his head, “The Potter looks strike again. James, you will have a hell of a wingman with you for our last year. You might finally slip past the Evans aloofness.”

Finally snapping out of it and shaking his head Harry glared at Dorea for dropping that information on him while the boys were around. They had yet to hear the stories of Andromeda and Nymphadora Tonks. Harry admitted that he was curious about what the woman might have been like as a young lady. She proved to be tough as nails as an adult, and would make a potentially useful ally in Slytherin house, but hopefully she wasn’t too interested. He liked Ted Tonks after all, and would like to see Nymphadora be born in the future. The colorful Metamorphagus was something the world would need one day, and Harry had always enjoyed the girl’s company.

Shaking the thoughts away from the Andromeda Black he finally offered his hand to James, “Well, ignoring my mother it is nice to finally meet you. I have heard all the stories of the Marauders, and the trouble you two get up to.”

They shook hands and locked eyes while James grinned, “Well, we know nothing about you, so why don’t we leave the adults to their boring politicking and go see what you can do on a broomstick.”

Harry felt his heart leap at the idea knowing it had been a fantasy to one day play with James ever since he first found out about his father's Quidditch abilities. Charlus shook his head with a grin, “If witches and wizards were judged by their ability to fly on a broom, nephew, I do believe they would crown you King.”

James kept the devil may care grin on his face, but Sirius asked, “What do you say, other Potter, are you game?”

Realizing Harry had no broom he sighed, “My broom was destroyed in my last Quidditch game at Ilvermorny. Believe me, I would love to play.”

Harry had not flown on a broom since the Slytherin match in his sixth year. He had been in detention with Snape for the other two games, and had missed flying constantly. James, however, laughed as he threw an arm around Harry making the boy’s heart sore, “You have spent too much time away from Potter Manor my handsome devil of a twin cousin, we have tons of old spare brooms in the shed down by the fields. We can all use one to make it fair.”

This made Harry grin now happily, “You’re on then, Prongs. I will have you know I was the best player in my school. Only lost one match because of a lightning strike.”

James grinned, “We want you in Gryffindor for sure then. I am, of course, the star chaser, while Sirius is a beater. We lost our 7th-year Seeker last year though so we will be doing tryouts. You can come to me, your cousin, the Quidditch captain, to inquire about a spot.”

Harry laughed, “I will have to judge if you two are any good first. I only play quidditch to win!”

This made the two Gryffindor boys chuckle, and the parents behind them were shaking their heads with exasperation as the trio made their way out towards the Potter Manor grounds. As they were walking James posed the question that Harry had dreaded, “So, what’s really your deal? Why did Uncle Charlus and Aunt Dorea really keep you from the Blacks and me?”

“I don’t know how to say this modestly.” Harry said honestly, “But I am somewhat of a magical anomaly. I’m sure your parents might have mentioned, but I-”

“They said you are special. What does that mean? Sirius and I were both animagi at 15, and that is pretty special, but when I mentioned that they only smiled at me like I had no idea.” James said with a hint of frustration in his voice.

Sirius chimed in to tone it back, “Look, mate, we get that you are family, but what we don’t get is why you were some great secret, and why they waited this long to tell us. It just doesn’t add up. Even with you not being a born Black you are still big news. The fact that you were hidden from the family tapestry is a feat of magic most of my family thought impossible. So we have to know, what gives?”

The trio never stopped walking towards the field, and Harry was in deep thought as to how he would answer their question. When the two stopped, Harry took a deep breath before saying, “Look, both of you are family, and I want to be honest with you guys, but the reason I was hidden away goes a lot deeper than what you’ve been told as you have already guessed. I can’t tell you much, and what I do tell you I expect to never be repeated. Not to your closest friends, not to your girlfriends, and certainly not to anyone outside of the Potter Family in general. Give me your word.”

Sirius and James looked at the boy in front of them, and his green eyes seemed to pierce through both of them. Sirius whistled lowly, “Well, Prongs, it seems we have found your more serious alter ego.”

James grinned at the pun, but nodded, “Yeah, Padfoot, I think I see that too. Still, I give you my word.”

Sirius nodded, “Me too. Mostly because I hate not knowing.”

“There was a prophecy made when I was born. It basically guaranteed that I would have a major role to play in a big fight. That’s all I can say without putting myself, and you two, in danger.” Mounting his broomstick Harry looked at their dumbstruck faces with a grin, “I have heard a lot about the infamous Potter abilities on a broom, and I have long looked forward to putting them to the test. Are we going to talk doom and gloom, or are we going to fly?”

James looked at his cousin with wonder, but in the end shook his head, “You aren’t what I expected you know. I should’ve guessed you would’ve gotten the more serious side of our family traits considering who your parents are. I want to know more about all this, but for now, I will drop it. Let’s fly.”

It had long been Harry’s dream to fly with his father, and he had to admit right away it was not a disappointment. Even at sixteen James Potter was a talent on a broomstick. Sirius wasn’t bad, and he could definitely have competed with the best back in his Hogwarts days, but like Harry himself, James was in a different league.

Harry knew his father held the all-time scoring record at Hogwarts back in his own time. Hermione had noticed the record in their first year in the trophy case. Harry would often look at it over the years after his matches, because he came from one of the greats.

Watching James smoothly execute flying maneuvers told Harry a lot though. One was he flew like Krum, who had admitted to Harry that he had received professional lessons since he was a young lad. James had undoubtedly had the same. The Potter’s of course were not poor, so if that was his father’s hobby as a child he had no doubt his grandparents had been all too happy to provide him with a coach. It was a question Harry would pose later as he focused on trying to keep up with father racing around, and doing death-defying stunts as he did.

He wasn’t sure how long they were out there together, or when Charlus and the others had come out to watch, but he quickly realized no amount of time would ever have been enough. When they landed James looked winded, but exhilarated, and Sirius had long ago stopped to just watch the two Potters. James grinned at the boy, “You are the best I have ever flown with that wasn’t a pro. Definitely, the Potter genes, if there was any doubt it's gone now.”

Harry grinned, “I have to say the same about you. I flew with a player from Bulgaria once, and he had been raised by pros. I can tell the same about you. Private coaches?”

“Since I was seven!” James said proudly.

“You will make a hell of a player when you graduate.” Harry said honestly.

“We should go into the draft as a pair. Make a killing. You’re a seeker right?”

“How’d you know?” Harry asked curiously.

“It’s the style you fly in. Fancy, smooth, and not as aggressive as the style of a chaser like me. I better start figuring out how to bewitch the hat to make sure you end up in Gryffindor. It will be a nightmare having to score 150 points more than the other houses to beat you.” James said with a grin throwing his arm around the boy, “But if you do, I look forward to the challenge. We have to train together a few more times before summer is over, but at the property, in Sussex, Dad built me some rings in the field back there so we could play on a half-sized field for training.”

“I’d love to.” Harry said honestly.

“It will have to be after training one day, Harry.” Charlus said from behind, “That was some damn impressive flying boys. We could be looking at the future of the English National Team with talent like that.”

Harry swallowed hard at that just imagining the possibilities. In 1994 his dad would be 34, and at the prime of his quidditch career. In a different life, they really could play in their own backyard for a Quidditch World Cup. Maybe one day...when the fight was over. The possibilities made him choke a little, but thankfully James grasped onto a different nugget of information, “Training? What kind of training?”

Dorea put a hand on the back of Harry’s neck pulling him gently closer to her, “Harry trains with us every morning, and part of the afternoon on magical battle tactics. He used to train with tutors overseas, but now that he is back home we have been putting him through our paces.”

James frowned, “Why do you guys do that? I didn’t know you and Uncle Charlus still trained in magical combat. My dad told me you guys did during the war, but after…”

Charlus smiled at his nephew, “An American told me in the great war, that a gallon of sweat saves a pint of blood. Harry has taken that expression to heart. He trains diligently as you boys may get to see at school in the dueling club, or if someone decides to see where he sits on the pecking order. Personally, I am looking forward to getting those letters from Hogwarts.”

By the time Charlus was done talking he was grinning at his pseudo-son, while Sirius and James looked at him slightly warily, “They told you I was special. Let me just give you one demonstration, and maybe you will understand.”

Harry wasn’t sure what made him do it, but he cast his Patronus with barely a whisper, and a stag erupted to his side making Sirius stumble backward, and James to stare in wonder. The rest of the family all watched the two teens as James looked from the stag to Harry with no comprehension, “I don’t understand...it's me?”

Harry grinned at the teenager, “While you didn’t know of me, James, I have known of you since we were boys. I heard stories about you, and hoped to one day meet the person I heard all the stories about. I didn’t know what the Patronus meant, until we found out that you had completed your animagus transformation. Magic has a strange way of always knowing, and I had waited for the opportunity to just fly with you for a long time now…” James continued to stare at the creature, while Charlus gave him a warning look that said he may have spoken too much so he spluttered a bit, “And now we get to go to Hogwarts together. One final year of memories right? I admit I am really excited.”

“I have to admit that is a really cool piece of magic.” James said with an impressed look on his face, “Can you teach me?”

“Me too! How does it decide what animal it takes?” Sirius asked excitedly.

Harry shrugged, “No one really knows. They say it reflects a part of you. From what I understand a lot of animagi reflect themselves, so it's possible I am also a stag.  We will find out in a few more weeks hopefully!”

James grinned, “That would be sweet. I can just imagine all the pranks we are going to pull on everyone this year with you at our side.”

Charlus butted in immediately, “Now, James, my son is the responsible one of your age group. Don’t lead him too far astray.”

Fleamont chimed in, “And you will be Head Boy so we have that to consider as well.”

James' grin only grew completely disregarding his father's words, “But a little astray is okay?”

“Well...he is a Potter after all.” Charlus said with a wink, and James, Fleamont, and Harry all laughed while the others merely shook their heads.

What little was left of the day was spent talking about the upcoming year at Hogwarts, and the adventures the trio would get up to when they arrived. By the end of it all, Harry laid his head on his pillow that night with a big smile. It was the first time since his arrival that he felt it was all truly worth it.

.o.

Sitting in his room at Godric’s Hollow James paced around while Sirius watched him with a worried expression. They’d had a surprisingly fun evening with the new mysterious Potter, but James was bursting at the seams with questions, “Why do you think they really kept Harry a secret?”

Sirius frowned at the question thinking for a long moment. This was much too serious for his own liking, “I don’t know, Prongs, but if I was gambling man I would say it has to do with that prophecy. I think Harry gave us a glimpse of something big. I bet his folks wouldn’t be too happy with how much he shared, if the way he was looking over his shoulder was any indication.”

“I just don’t understand why they wouldn’t tell me!” James said, his annoyance showing, “Keep secrets from the rest of the world, and I couldn’t care less. I more than likely would’ve turned the thing into a massive prank when it was time for him to come out of isolation. Instead I have to wonder what other massive secrets my family is keeping from me.”

“It could be worse, mate.” Sirius consoled, “At least Harry is cool. With his Animagus training we could even make him a Marauder. Merlin only knows what a secret family member of mine might be like. They would probably be plotting the death of every member in our house ‘til they could become Lord Black. Slimy gits.”

James took a deep breath as he considered his honorary brother's words. Harry did seem cool. Maybe they did keep it a secret for his protection, “Do you think someone is after him?”

Sirius shook his head, “Between the prophecy and the secrets I wouldn’t doubt it. Harry said he had a role to play in a big fight. Well a fight requires at least two parties and there could be more. If someone found out that Harry might be destined to beat them, or kill them, then I would say he is in danger. If it wasn’t something major like that, why hide him?”

Stopping in his tracks, James stared at Sirius for a long moment, “I hadn’t considered that.”

“It’s a lot to take in.” Sirius said sympathetically.

“I want to get to know him better. He is family. Outside of my parents and the Marauders I haven’t had a lot of that…” James said, trailing off to look out his window in wonder at the possibilities of what could follow.

“We will all look out for him. Let’s just hope he doesn’t end up in Slytherin! I imagine that could make it difficult to get to know him better.” Sirius exclaimed.

Nodding in acceptance James shook his head of any further thoughts on his new cousins, “Well he is definitely a hell of a flier!”

Dreams of Home Chapter 8

Chapter 8

It was less than a minute when she returned with four men, “Lord Black. This is Lord Voldemort of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Slytherin. You of course recognize Lord Malfoy, Lord Lestrange, and Mister Dolohov. My Lord Voldemort, this is Arcturus Black, the Lord of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black.”

Arcturus rose to his feet as did the nearly dozen and a half other members of the table as the Lord of the house offered his hand, “Welcome to Grimmauld Place. Please join me and my family by having a seat at the end of our table.”

The four men offered short bows, and Arcturus addressed a young Lucius Malfoy, “Lord Malfoy, I was terribly sorry to hear about your father’s passing. He was a good man. We may not have seen eye to eye on many matters, but I respected him as a Lord of the Wizengamot.”

Lucius offered a slight bow of his head, “Your kind words mean the world to me, Lord Black. I know my father thought well of the Black clan, and I am honored to one day be a part of this ancient family.”

Arcturus gave a subtle nod before turning to his other guest, “Lord Voldemort, Lord Lestrange, Mister Dolohov, a welcome to you as well. You are guests here in the Black Ancestral Home.”

Short bows of acknowledgment were given by the men before together the four new arrivals strode across the room seemingly in step with one another as they took seats at the far end of the outstretched table. Voldemort took the head chair on the opposite side, and Harry couldn’t seem to take his eyes off the handsome young man before him. This Voldemort was not like the one he was used to. His face was still normal, and the only distinguishable trait he actually recognized from the monster before him was the red eyes, but even those weren’t as evil as they were in the future. These still had flakes of humanity and sanity in them. That did not make them any less abhorrent for Harry to look at.

A house elf appeared at the side of Arcturus and Harry nearly gasped as he took his eyes off the Dark Lord to see a much younger and healthier-looking Kreacher snapping his fingers as two bottles and two dozen glasses went across the table serving themselves. It was tradition apparently that a parley did not truly begin until drinks were served.

Once the house elf vanished, however, and everyone had a drink Voldemort began, “Lord Black, I thank you, and your noble clan for allowing me this audience. Please allow me to confess my admiration to such a powerful group of magic users. Here I even spot the heir to house Potter, and the Longbottom Lord. Of course, these great magic users are here by familial ties, but at the same time allow me to be humbled by the power that has gathered here at this table.”

He gave a short bow of his head, and then turned his eyes back up in the direction of Harry’s surrogate father, “Charlus Potter, I heard stories of you and your team when I was finishing up my years at Hogwarts. You were every bit the wizard I wished to grow up and become. Your prowess on the battlefield is as legendary as your unstoppable team of hit wizards and witches. I understand that Lord Longbottom, Lord Black, and your beautiful wife all served under you at one point, and I express the honor it is to speak to not just one Ancient family, but three.”

Neither Charlus nor Hartfang, who Harry could definitely see a resemblance to Neville spoke, but then again no one did. Voldemort continued, “I do not wish to spend the evening expressing my admiration to the families that have gathered tonight however. I know witches and wizards of your standing get it often, and I intend to show you that I stand above the rest. My fellow witches and wizards, I come before you today to ask you a simple question. Why do we hide?”

No one bit on the question at first, so Bellatrix supplied, “Hide from what, my Lord?”

“The muggles!” Voldemort explained with a grateful nod towards Bellatrix, “We possess great gifts of extraordinary power. Our numbers have swelled in the last three decades following the great war. Purebloods are rising to a prominence that has not been seen since before the first Great War. While on the other hand, more and more Muggleborns are also appearing in our hallowed halls, and they wish to see our culture changed. They come from different backgrounds, and wish to institute their way of life upon us. Despite the fact that every year the purebloods of our country are still producing powerful children, some of whom are being swayed to see the usurper’s point of view. It is time to put a stop to this in order for us to preserve our legacies. This is merely the short-term goal, though in the long term, I believe a time for us to no longer hide from the muggle world is coming.”

Harry could tell Charlus was itching to say something, but remained silent and impassive. Voldemort spoke again, “The muggles out there are violent, and often cruel to each other in their ability to kill. It is because of this, when Muggleborns come into our world they see the need to make it more like their own. It is, for this reason, I suggest that we be more careful with who we let join our society.”

Alphard Black snorted, “You wish to stop Muggleborns from joining the Wizarding World?”

Voldemort smiled, “No, of course not. Muggleborns are not useless. Just of a different disposition.”

Harry noticed several people tense up at those words, and all of them fought against Grindelwald. Druella Black nee Rosier asked, “What would you have us do with them?”

Voldemort waved a hand, “Nothing drastic. Simple entrance interviews I think would go a long way. Get a feel for who we are bringing into our world.”

Nods around the table seemed to indicate that the idea that Voldemort had proposed was not unreasonable, so the man continued, “I also think it would be prudent to perhaps separate the Muggleborns from those who were raised by witches and wizards. I believe that we could increase the speed in which the Hogwarts curriculum is administered, and in the long run create better witches and wizards through a few short generations. Allow our pureblood sons and daughters to push the bounds of magic to a point that we can make our ancestors proud.”

Many of the Black family members seemed interested in this thought as well. Cygnus, Orion, and Cassiopeia even had smiles on their faces just listening to the man. Alphard Black seemed interested, but Pollux Black, who had been the one that peered into Harry’s mind, had a deadly serious expression on his face. The younger Blacks in the family all kept neutral expressions as they listened, though Andromeda had become paler as the man spoke.

“Perhaps it would even be in the best interest if Hogwarts did close its doors to the Muggleborn community. I am certain in the modern age a school could be made for Muggleborns. I would even be happy to help spearhead the movement to get them a location created.” Harry wanted to snort at this as the room seemed to eat up his words. At least some of them did, but the young man noticed his family did not seem to buy the honeyed words. Voldemort continued his speech, “This is merely to allow our children to push themselves with no limitations, and give them a chance to not be held back by those who did not grow up in our hallowed halls.”

A hard pause allowed the room to take in what the man had said, and Harry wanted to roll his eyes at the theater of the production the man was putting on, “Then perhaps halfway through their school years, or even after their OWLs we do another interview. Perhaps even question some of their teachers as well about their behaviors. We do not wish any monsters to be hiding in the closet, as I am sure some will detest their separation from their betters.”

Nods went around the table, and Harry could feel his temper rising. He glanced at Charlus who had a steely expression, and Dorea who merely gave him a meaningful look that said ‘calm down, son.’

Taking a deep breath, Harry listened to the man drone on, “If we can eliminate the threat of Muggleborns coming into our world and causing violence or inciting change into our culture then I believe we are just one or two generations away from being able to come out of our hiding. It would have to be a slow, and methodical game, but that is the long-term goal. Keep careful tabs on Muggleborns over the next twenty years and over the next fifty come out of hiding, but it has to start here. We have to give our sons and daughters time to progress to their natural strengths so we are prepared for any eventuality”

Arcturus asked, “What would you do with the muggles that resisted? I fought alongside many of them in the great war, and when we joined them in battle many turned their guns on us, their allies, even after we saved their lives. They feared our power, and our differences.”

“We are the dominant species, Lord Black. We are the evolution of regular men and women. We have the right to not be forced to hide like hunted animals. The problem has to begin with those of noble blood taking control of our lands.” Voldemort proclaimed.

Dorea finally lost her composure and broke her silence sharply with a fake laugh, “So those who disagree we will just slaughter, right? Mass slaughter for the Greater Good rings a nice bell.”

Voldemort gave the woman a patronizing smile, “Lady Potter, I assure you I am not Grindelwald. I never wish to declare open war against our own kind.”

Harfang spoke next, “But you would if it helped you accomplish your goal?”

“I don’t believe it would ever come to that.” The man said calmly.

Harry finally broke his own silence, tired of the lies the man was uttering, “Forgive me, Voldemort, but I don’t quite understand your name. Lady Bellatrix says you are the Lord Slytherin, but you go by your first name instead? Is your name Voldemort Slytherin?”

The Dark Lord turned his eyes to the young man, who met his easily, “Forgive me, James, is it?”

“Harry, actually.”

Voldemort looked slightly puzzled, “Harry Black? Forgive me you have me at a disadvantage. I am unfamiliar with you.”

Harry stood, “Funny I was thinking the same about you.”

Harry stood and walked to the other end of the table now standing next to his mother and Arcturus, “I know of the Slytherin family quite well, Mr Voldemort. You see I possess a rather rare gift from the family, and I made it my business to discover just how I inherited it. I know there are no true descendants of the Slytherin family left, and the only way you could be related to the family is through the Gaunts. Of which there are currently no survivors. The last died in Azkaban in 1943.”

Voldemort’s eyes were staring into his own, and Arcturus Black asked commandingly, “Well, my nephew asked you a question Mr Voldemort, your retort?”

No one missed how Arcturus did not refer to him as Lord Voldemort this go around, and the man looked slightly irritated by the slight, “My mother was Merope Gaunt, and I possess the locket of Salazar Slytherin himself to prove my heritage.”

Voldemort untangled a locket from behind his robes and Harry got a look at the Horcrux that would one day be trusted to Regulus Black. Everyone at the table admired the locket, and Voldemort looked triumphant until Cassie asked, “What of your father? Is his last name Voldemort? I am unfamiliar with that name.”

Harry then spoke again, “That’s because it doesn’t exist. Not in any Ministry records at least.”

“So you are claiming to be an expert in familial trees now?” Lord Lestrange asked sarcastically.

Harry stared down the familiar face of Rodolphus Lestrange and merely responded with a neutral tone, “Not all familial trees of course, but the Slytherin one. Absolutely. You would think more research would go into who you ally yourself with, Lord Lestrange.”

The man looked ready to retort rudely, but the Dark Lord held a hand in the air to silence his outburst. The Dark Lord stared at Harry with suspicion and annoyance. Harry could spot tension in his body as if he would love nothing less than to hit Harry in the face with a killing curse right here and now, “Who are you?”

“Harry Arcturus Potter. Pleased to make your acquaintance, my lord.” Harry said cheekily.

Voldemort turned to Charlus Potter, “I was unaware you had children.”

“Why would you be?” Charlus asked challengingly.

Harry bit back the grin that threatened to come over his face. The Dark Lord however responded, “My mother was killed by her brother, Morfin Gaunt, for allowing a member of the Avery family to defile her. It is a well-documented Ministry case.”

Harry spotted the lie, and realized the Ministry files were likely already forged. This was why no one ever realized he was a half-blood. He faked the documents, and either changed the memories of Lord Avery, or convinced him to back him somehow before the man died.

Callidora Longbottom spoke after several moments of silence, “Coming from the Avery and Slytherin lines you must be well versed in the Dark Arts.”

Voldemort gave the woman a smile, “I admit that I have delved into Salazaar Slytherin’s work possibly more than anyone ever before me. Not all could be considered Dark Magic however.”

Arcturus spoke calmly, “I admit myself surprised to find the heir to Slytherin. To possess so many of his works and tomes, yet my goblin contacts left me unaware the Slytherin vaults had been reactivated. Do you plan to take the Slytherin seat in the Wizengamot?”

Harry wondered if he was wrong, and there were actually differences in this world, but Voldemort shook his head, “To activate the Slytherin vaults I have to meet a very set of specific circumstances. I have read extensively on these things in the journals of my ancestors. I believe in time it will be accomplishable, but not yet.”

Charlus then asked, “If you don’t have access to Slytherin vaults, how have you come across so many works from Salazar Slytherin? There are less than a dozen known tomes from the man known to Wizarding Britain, and they would all be extremely expensive to obtain. The Black and Potter fortunes combined would barely be able to buy all of them without bankrupting the families.”

Voldemort smiled, and was clearly happy this line of questioning happened, “I, of course, found my ancestor's legendary Chamber within the school. I found many impressive works that hadn’t been touched in centuries.”

Everyone looked impressed at this, even Charlus and Dorea. Harry however rolled his eyes, and prepared a strike, “In 1945, Rubeus Hagrid went to Azkaban and had his wand snapped for unleashing Slytherin’s Monster. Something only the heir of Slytherin could do.”

Voldemort twitched at the mention of this, “Hagrid was harboring a dangerous acromantula in a school full of children. You continue to surprise me Mr Potter with your knowledge of such events. Albus Dumbledore himself kept that event under wraps very well.”

Harry grinned at the man, “Funny you mention the acromantula. I was unaware they were able to petrify students, or kill them with a single glance. I only know one creature in our world that could do such a thing, and it certainly isn’t a spider.”

Voldemort now looked irritated and hissed out, “Perhaps I will call for my faithful familiar, and let her have lunch.”

Harry immediately shot back, “I have dealt with a basilisk in the past, and I would hate to rob you of such a faithful companion.”

Voldemort visibly flinched at this, “The gift you received from Slytherin house was parseltongue.”

“Glad we are on the same page now, My Lord.”

No one missed the tone in which he spat those words. Voldemort considered the boy for several moments, “I could share many talents with you of the parseltongue language, and teach you magic you never dreamed of my young friend. You have courage very worthy of your family’s history. I could use someone like you on my side.”

Charlus then spoke back, “I can assure you that no Potter will ever take up wands against the Muggleborn community, or the muggle community at large. Our family were barons to the queen of England centuries ago, and we are loyal to her magistrate and this government. The International Statute of Secrecy is in place for a reason beyond us just hiding in our communities. It would be a bloodbath unlike the world has ever seen. Plus, I didn’t hear what you would do to these Muggleborns who didn’t appear for these supposed interviews, and truth be told, I don’t think I want to.”

Voldemort looked very displeased by the man’s answer, and he turned to Lord Black next, “My Lord Black, I would very much like it if you and I could speak one to one with each other next time. You have very promising witches and wizards in your family that I think would prove to be great additions to our cause.”

Arcturus seemed to consider his next words very carefully as all eyes were on him, “It seems, Voldemort, that you need to work on your sales pitch. My brother in all but blood, and his son seem to have provided many concrete problems with your plans, and I suggest you iron those out before coming to speak to me or this clan again. As for my family members...they are all free to do as they please. Though I expect each of them to remember not to disgrace the Black Clan.”

At this Arcturus looked right at Bellatrix, and then back to Voldemort. Voldemort looked like he was seething on the inside, “Very well. I hope we can speak again, Lord Black. It was an honor to be among this esteemed body of witches and wizards.”

With that Voldemort snapped his fingers and his three guests rose to their feet. This was followed by Arcturus standing and once again all members of the table rose next. Voldemort did not try and shake the man’s hand as his small squad of people departed.

When Harry felt the man leave the wards he took a sigh of relief, and felt the tension slowly leave his body. Cassie immediately said, “Charlus, I like your son. Any chance you will send him off to me so I can make a man out of him? I have heard marvelous things about what parselmouths can do.”

This made Harry blush fire engine red while Arcturus and Charlus roared with laughter. Alphard Black was grinning but spoke, “The man’s background does not add up. It is a good thing Mr Potter was here to shed light on the Slytherin Line. I would’ve been much more open to hearing his methods until I realized just how much the man had to hide.”

Arcturus then looked towards Cygnus, “I implore you to rethink the marriage contract between our family and the Malfoys. I gave you the rights to your children at birth, and I stand by that decision, but I fear the Malfoys will be knee-deep in any coming conflict with the Ministry. A conflict Narcissa could quickly find herself in the middle of.”

Cygnus nodded, and Narcissa looked horrified, “I will of course take your wisdom into account as always Uncle. Bellatrix, can you tell us anything else about this man, this Voldemort?”

Bella looked like a deer caught in the headlights, and everyone was looking at her. She grumbled, “I don’t know much else about him. Only rumors.”

Dorea spoke sharply, “Why lie, girl, if you have nothing to hide?”

Arcturus looked angrily at the girl, but she steeled her nerves clearly in the face of all these people, “I know this man wields great power. He is a parselmouth, and his symbol is indeed the calling card that lit up the sky the other night.”

Orion spoke softly, “Three people were killed under that mark.”

“Muggles.” Bellatrix said distastefully, and Harry caught Andromeda giving her a dirty look.

Harry then spoke, “Mum’s right though. Mass slaughter for the greater good. This man is taking steps at repeating history.”

Bellatrix stood quickly with her wand coming out, “Good. Maybe this time he will get the job done.”

Harry’s wand was in his hand in a flash as he shot to his feet, “The Black family are not sheep, Bellatrix. This man is a coward hiding in the shadows of better witches and wizards.”

Knowing Harry had antagonized the girl he prepared to block a spell that was coming, but Bellatrix was thrown backwards and everyone at the table shot to their feet in alarm, drawing their own wands. Harry didn’t understand what was happening, but clearly, everyone else did. Arcturus was out of his seat and thundering towards the downed girl, “You idiot girl, did you forget you can’t attack anyone with Black blood in this house without having control of the wards?”

Bellatrix looked more like her future self now and seemed like she wanted nothing more than to claw the man’s eyes out, but waited till she got back to her feet before speaking again, “I have seen the magic this man can do, and we would all be foolish not to raise our wands with him.”

“Even if he is a half-blood? Even if his father could be something as lowly as a muggle? Surely you were not foolish enough to buy the load of dragon shit he was spewing about being a part of the Avery family?” Harry asked coldly.

The girl in question looked livid at the insinuation, “If he lied then, and Lord Avery covered for him, don’t you think it was for a good reason? Did you consider his father could’ve just been an evil and cruel man, and he doesn’t like to discuss such things with strangers?”

Harry shook his head, “Such a simple thing would not have caused him to change Ministry archive records. If that was even true, what he did would’ve taken an immense amount of influence or money, and that seems like a lot of effort to just hide a shitty father. If that is the case then you ask him since you two seemed close. You seem closer to him than any of us. Figure it out, and let us know if it's a heritage worth following.”

Bellatrix looked like she had been slapped, but then stormed out of the room towards the front door clearly intent on apparating away.

Arcturus looked troubled at this point, “Blanket neutrality for now. No one is to take up wands with this man until more is discovered about him and his intentions. Is that clear?”

Nods of assent were given all around the room, and Arcturus nodded, “Good quick thinking, Harry. Perhaps Bellatrix will think twice and begin asking her own questions. She was always a stubborn girl. Alphard, with you taking the Defense post at Hogwarts this year you may want to put this lad through the ringer. He is gifted, and has trained with his father for years. I fear he may find the normal lesson plans lacking.”

Charlus offered, “Feel free to hit him as hard as you want.”

Harry glared at his father, and the man chuckled while Alphard looked happy, “I would be happy to. Would be a waste to see such a promising wizard of house Potter and Black go to waste. Maybe you can whip up these nephews of mine. Regulus and Sirius may need all the help they can get.”

Andromeda grinned, “Don’t forget your niece, Uncle. I may also want some lessons with Mister Potter.”

Harry gave a nod of the head, “I would be happy to work with you Miss Black.”

“Please call me Andi.”

“Harry, then, of course.”

The two shared a smile and Cassie snorted as she grabbed her bag from the table, “Looks like I already lost my chances. Well, family, please call me next time if we are going to have another meeting this exciting. This is the most fun I’ve had in ages!”

Dreams of Home Chapter 7

Chapter 7

Fiercely, Harry swirled his wand around in circles fighting off Antonin Dolohov with everything he had. Admittedly the man was crafty and powerful, but Harry was more than a match for the man now.

An unknown Death Eater tried to get involved in the fight to tip the scales, but Harry eviscerated the man before the slightest difference could be made. Dolohov grimaced at the sight, and Harry pressed the man even harder.

Slipping past a killing curse, Harry did a complete spin, and launched a blaster so fast that Dolohov was tossed backwards wounded, but not down for the count. The teen intended to finish the job, but a scream brought him up short.

His eyes drifted behind him preparing for another fight, but the sight took all the wind out of his sails. Ginny was lying on the ground cradling the body of a familiar blonde boy that had a surprised lifeless expression on his face. The face of Colin Creevey seared itself into Harry’s brain.

“No.” Harry whispered in devastation. The boy had been too young to be a part of this fight. McGonagall had told everyone under the age of seventeen to leave, but the stupid, brave Gryffindor sixth year didn’t listen.

A rage flared so hot through his body that Harry’s wand was producing sparks as he turned to Dolohov who was struggling back to his feet. Giving the man no time, Harry roared out, “Crucio!”

Unlike the previous time when Harry had tried to use the spell on Bellatrix, this time the spell worked. The man screamed in agony, causing many heads to jerk his way, but Harry was on the man in a flash, beating his face repeatedly with his fist. A Death Eater moved forward to engage Harry, but he blasted a hole through the man’s chest with a gouging charm before he took more than a step. By the time he returned to continue pounding Dolohov, the light in the man’s eyes was already gone, and his face was nothing but a bloody mess.

Harry released the man, and a cold feeling settled in his stomach as he caught the lull in the battle where many were staring at him. The moment was halted by the screeching of creatures coming over a nearby ridge. Acromantulas. Dozens of them. Harry growled in frustration, and began casting powerful elemental curses into their numbers, and fell back into the zone of battle as quickly as he had fallen out of it.

.o.

“We need to talk to him, Charlus.” Dorea said with a worried tone as she watched Harry put in the final few laps of his morning run, clearly struggling more than usual.

Charlus frowned as he could make out the dark circles under his son's eyes, “I could see it on his face this morning. I thought about raising the topic, but I don’t want him to close up on us. We will need to earn his trust.”

“We took him in, Charlus.” Dorea protested, “I know it may seem like an obvious decision for us, but I get the feeling Harry was more than prepared for us to turn him away. Almost as if he expected it.”

“What did you sense from him this morning?” Charlus asked cautiously, feeling a little guilty about prying into the boy's emotional state.

“Pain, Charlus. Immense pain and regret. Whatever he saw in his sleep last night could not have been good.” Dorea said, trying to keep her expression straight as Harry would occasionally glance over towards them. She did not wish to make the boy uncomfortable with personal questions.

Thinking for a long moment Charlus sighed, “We need to give him sometime. Dory, the boy died in his time. Everyone he knew was killed. He probably saw some of his closest friends, who were just children themselves, get murdered in horrific ways. If we push him to confide in us before he is ready he will clam up.”

“He is carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders.” Dorea said sadly.

“Then we must do what we can to lessen that burden. Give him every tool we have access to. Trust him. If Dumbledore was leading the war against Voldemort more before Harry took charge I can only imagine the type of trust issues he could have. I doubt our old transfiguration teacher gave him much of a say in anything. If we listen to his ideas, and do our best to make them a reality we will gain his trust just by doing what we should as his parents.” Charlus said confidently.

Taking a deep breath the woman nodded, “Whatever it takes. I just hope you are right, Charlus.”

.o.

Harry had again woken up rattled from his dreams. This made his training that morning even more difficult than it was yesterday as he fought his way through exhaustion. The lack of sleep was certainly taking a minor toll on the young man now, and if Charlus or Dorea noticed they didn’t comment. He could see the look in Dorea’s eye that morning at breakfast though. She clearly wanted to ask what was wrong, but thankfully she respected his privacy, because he was not prepared to talk about his own failures.

The memory of little Colin Creevey had brought a heavy burden to his mind, and the thought of Dennis not growing up with his brother caused an ache in Harry that he could never even describe. Another painful reminder of those he had failed in his previous timeline had nearly left him non-functional in the beginning of his training, but eventually, Harry shook the horrible feelings away for the time being.

Charlus had told Harry later that he had a good feel for all his strengths and weaknesses. Now it was time to begin making his skills bigger, faster, and stronger. Harry had to admit that after their second day of training, he believed Charlus was the most powerful wizard he had met, and that included both Dumbledore and the Dark Lord.

Of course, Harry had only ever seen Dumbledore battle on a few occasions before his untimely demise. The Headmaster was very creative with his magic, and did things Harry was certainly capable of, but never considered in the heat of the moment. It was also undeniable that despite the man’s age, he was quite nimble and incredibly fast with his wand.

Voldemort, on the other hand, was always so hell-bent on just killing Harry that he had never seen the monster fight in open combat. The times that they had faced each other the man seemed chaotic, and unorganized in his use of dark and dangerous magics, which Harry supposed was a strategy in itself.

Charlus however seemed to bend the world to his will. He chained spells together in a way Harry had never seen or even heard of. It was the strategy he spoke of that convinced Harry there would be very few, if any, that could stand toe to toe with the man. The youngest Potter was also certain that the longer the fight lasted the more likely Charlus would come out on top. The man was a powerhouse, and Harry no longer had to wonder why Voldemort sought his Great Uncle out. The man was a threat, and there was no other way to describe him or his wife.

Dorea, like Dumbledore, was so creative with her magic, and so fluid, that Harry was certain she would’ve made Bellatrix in her prime look like chump change. Harry realized that this is what War Mages looked like. People who would go off to war, and no matter the cost, win. He was terribly saddened by the fact that had either of these two lived, the war could’ve gone differently if they had been in Harry’s corner from the get-go.

After finishing training with his mum and dad, Harry busied himself with reading in his family's library. There were many books in the library written by Potters throughout the ages, and Harry was fascinated to read about the legacy his family had left on the world. The stories Abraham Potter II had written in his personal journals were incredible. Harry had yet to get to his time in the Triwizard tournament, but he was greatly anticipating the moment when he read about his ancestor’s adventures.

A part of him held a sense of loss knowing all the private texts his family had were lost when Voldemort burnt Potter Manor to the ground in the first war. In his head, Harry was already thinking of ways to preserve the library in case the worst were to happen again.

As the afternoon came to a close, Harry sat down with Dorea who gave him a quick rundown of pureblood etiquette and manners which would serve him well for his evening with the Blacks. At first, he felt a little out of his depth, but Charlus assured Harry that Arcturus would not hold any faux pas against the young man.

At some point in the evening, Charlus had talked to Fleamont over the Floo, and said that they would be by sometime soon so Harry could meet James, and that James and Sirius were both anxious to meet the new cousin that came from nowhere. The thought of meeting his father and godfather as young men gave Harry a bit of anxiety, but he swallowed it down knowing it was something he had dreamt of for as long as he could remember. What could go wrong?

When nightfall came, Harry found himself walking in a familiar part of London. The area of Islington was warm this time of year, and, as he laid eyes on Grimmauld Place, it was odd knowing it wasn’t under the Fidelius charm anymore. Dorea had an arm looped through Harry’s as they walked towards the front door, and Harry whispered quietly to the woman, “My last visit here wasn’t a good memory. A Death Eater by the name of Corban Yaxley had followed my friends and I back here after we broke into the Ministry. This had been our only safe place for a long time, and it was under the Fidelius charm in my time.”

Dorea looked curious, but knew now was not the time to question him. Charlus swore quietly under his breath, “I fought with a member of the Yaxley family in Europe. He was a good man, another unpleasant surprise I suppose.”

Dorea tapped the black front door with her wand causing it to open with no resistance. In Harry’s mind, he could see the fake ghost of Dumbledore charging down the hallway. The final defense Moody had created 20 years in the future still haunted the back of Harry’s mind.

Making their way through the door, Harry realized the house was much cleaner now than it would be in twenty years. Other than the layout, Harry could hardly recognize the place without all the dust and grime. As they made their way past the staircase Harry looked to his right to realize the best thing about the house he was in now was that there was no painting of Walburga Black. It was a nice change to be able to walk through the house unbothered by the screeching woman, but he took a deep breath realizing he was about to come face to face with the original for the first time.

The chattering of the family could be heard from the hallway, and Dorea stiffened for a moment before entering. Charlus eyed his wife with worry, but Harry had control of the situation as he patted the woman on the hand that was linked through his arm, “We don’t have to do this if you aren’t ready. Arcturus would understand. We are behind you no matter what.”

Harry knew the woman had not often faced her family since the loss of her son. Being in this moment with her husband and Harry couldn’t have been easy for her, but still she held a brave face in the heat of the moment. Shaking her head as though she could tell what Harry had been thinking just from the look he gave her, she squeezed Harry’s hand, “I have nothing to be ashamed of. You will be the pride of this family once they accept you. Of that I have no doubt. Come Harry, let us face the Black Clan together.”

“Merlin, help us.” Charlus muttered causing a grin to spread across Harry’s face.

Dorea dragged Harry forward with her into the lively dining room, and when she did total silence spread throughout the room. As Dorea squeezed Harry’s hand one last time she separated from her husband and surrogate son as she moved towards her brother at the head of the table taking her spot that had remained empty for nearly ten years.

Charlus and Harry on the other hand moved down the table and took a seat next to a man that had to be Harfang Longbottom, who offered Charlus a hand with only a smile, eyeballing Harry curiously. Most of the family's eyes were on Dorea, but nearly all flickered towards Harry and Charlus periodically. It quickly became clear that they were waiting for Arcturus to say something, but the man merely whispered a few words to his sister, who offered him a grateful smile.

It was clear to Harry they were the last to arrive as he attempted to identify each person in the room. The only faces he really recognized other than the people he had met since his return were the three daughters of Cygnus and Druella Black. All three girls were straight knockouts.

Bellatrix being the oldest was still only in her mid-twenties, and her purple eyes sized up Harry like he was a potential threat. Bellatrix’s hair was tamer than it was when he encountered her in the future. It still looked fairly curly, but it was styled and well-kept.

Narcissa hardly even glanced at the boy with anything other than curious scrutiny, and Harry noted her light blue eyes and blonde hair were quite fetching, and let his mind wander to when he dueled her at Malfoy Manor. That cold, older blonde woman had lived in what seemed like a loveless marriage with nothing but an evil ferret for a son. It wasn’t exactly an ideal existence Harry figured.

Then his eyes made it to Andromeda, and she eyed the boy with a slight grin and a wink when they made eye contact. For a brief moment, Harry wondered if Andromeda somehow knew who he was, but quickly wrote it off as the girl just being friendly. Her brown hair was light, as were her big warm eyes that reminded him of the woman he knew and respected in his own time. She resisted torture from the Death Eaters, and refused to sell him out after the battle of the Seven Potters. He would forever be grateful to the woman, and her daughter who had been a great friend.

The only other person he recognized was Walburga Black. She looked exactly as her painting did. Her relation to Black family couldn’t have been more evident as she had a look that was eerily similar to the three Black sisters. Harry recalled that Walburga was her husband Orion’s second cousin, which made her a Black by blood even distantly.

The silence carried on for only a few moments before Arcturus raised a glass indicating the start of the family meeting, “Welcome, my family. We have much to discuss before our guest arrives, and I would like to open the table to anyone who has any qualms, or problems that need to be discussed. Before I do so I would like to offer congratulations to Alphard Black though on attaining the Defense Against the Dark Arts Post at Hogwarts. Well done, my boy.”

Alphard bowed his head to the lord of his house, and some in the family clapped while Walburga sneered, “Yes, well done, brother. You can now go suck up to the Great Dumbles himself.” The woman turned her eyes to Charlus, “I hear your brother is harboring my blood traitor of a son. I have already requested that he be cast out from the family, so perhaps your family will come to some sense and release the boy into the wild where he belongs.”

Charlus showed no emotion at the woman’s words, but Dorea had no such qualm in showing her outrage, “I have spoken to my sister-in-law about young Sirius’ arrival at one of the Potter homes, and he has been welcomed with open arms for as long as he pleases. And I assure you, if he desired it he could have stayed with my family.”

The woman sneered at that, and in the corner of Harry’s eyes, he could see Arcturus was already pinching the bridge of his nose. “We have been over this, Walburga. I am not casting your son out of the family for disagreeing with our politics. That is not what Black blood is all about. Not while I am the head of the family. Now if there are no further issues there are other things to discuss.”

“I have a qualm.” Walburga added immediately, “Since when do we allow outsiders to our family meetings? I see my dear Aunt Dorea has brought her husband Charlus out of hiding with her, but what of this boy? I did not realize we were allowing anyone to our family meetings these days.”

Dorea adopted a look of fury, “How dare you insinuate I brought an outsider to this meeting. This is my son, Harry Arcturus Potter.”

Gasps were heard around the table at the proclamation. The middle name was something Harry and his family had discussed earlier, and he had accepted the alternate middle name without a fuss. Naming him the same middle name as his father would’ve been tough to explain in this time period.

Walburga had a scowl on her face, and her nose wrinkled in disgust. “What, did you go adopt a Mudblood?”

Harry glared at the woman, speaking for himself, “Glad to know I would’ve been so welcomed to the family if I was.”

Arcturus chuckled, “Forgive my faux pas, niece, and remainder of our family. This is Harry Arcturus Potter, the son of Dorea and Charlus Potter. He is obviously a Black on his mother’s side.”

A man Harry did not recognize stood immediately, “Lies! If this boy is who you say he is he would’ve appeared on the family tree at birth. There are no names next to Henry’s!”

Dorea flinched at his name, and Harry glared at the man for causing his adopted mother distress. Arcturus however shouted at him, “Aye, Cygnus, this is true. Charlus, however, came to me a short time after we lost Henry, and begged I help keep the boy a secret.”

A woman Harry recognized by photograph, Cassiopeia Black, asked, “Why was this boy kept a secret? After the loss of your first born, Charlus, and the solitude that followed, I don’t understand why he wasn’t your step back into the world. If my math is right you stepped even further away around the time of this young man’s birth. Why?”

Charlus nodded to the fairly elderly woman saying, “Something you all have to understand is that when we lost Henry, we shortly realized afterwards that Dorea was pregnant with our second child. After losing Henry we had a great fear of dragon pox. There are so many old traditions where heirs to the house are paraded around and introduced to every person the parents or heads of house can think of to start making the child's contacts from day one, but this is how we lost our boy.”

Charlus offered his wife a sad smile before his eyes returned to Cassie, “We went with Harry overseas to America immediately to have him checked by the best healers in our world. We decided to lay roots down there with some good friends of mine who helped us watch over him. Harry was only with us for thirteen months before he was already displaying powerful bouts of accidental magic, and we knew the boy was going to be special.”

Alphard Black inhaled sharply, “Thirteen months? That’s almost unheard of.”

Dorea spoke, “It was. We wanted the boy raised away from all the pureblood propaganda as well that continued to dominate our country, and we saw the signs of big things on the horizon. Possibly another war, so with the help of our American friends we raised him overseas, and made him the best wizard he can be. I left nothing to chance with my son. Only five people knew he really was until today.”

Orion, who was currently the heir to House Black asked his father, “Why bring him out now?”

“They brought me back to fight, and defend my family if I have to.” Harry said coldly.

Orion Black, who Harry only recognized by sitting so close to Walburga, said, “Defend from what?”

Arcturus wandlessly summoned a newspaper that sat on a nearby China cabinet, “There are signs of a coming conflict. This symbol appears in the sky. The missing people. The rise of an interesting pureblood movement in the Wizengamot shows that something big is happening behind the scenes. I advised Charlus weeks ago that it was time for Harry to join the family, and he took my advice well. Harry couldn’t hide forever after all. We had intended to leave him in America until he graduated, but it seems that was not meant to be.”

Most of the Black family were looking at him with suspicion, but no one else pointed fingers. Arcturus prompted anyone who had problems to come forward. The only other discussion of note was the mentioning of a marriage agreement between Narcissa and Lucius Malfoy. Harry noted the girl looked pleased, but both her sisters seemed disturbed. Arcturus said that he still wished to speak with the head of house Malfoy before the contract was finished, and Cygnus promised that he was supposed to be attending this meeting with their special guest. Arcturus however cited that those discussions could not be held with so many around, and that they would have to make an appointment with him first. Cygnus looked properly cowed by the end of the conversation, and no one else brought up any further points.

Arcturus began discussing upcoming birthday and holiday plans within the family, but he cut himself off mid-sentence with a frown. At the same time, Harry felt a familiar chill run down his spine as he closed his eyes, sensing a magical presence that made him hot with anger. The atmosphere seemed to tense at the flare of his magic, and he slammed his Occlumency shields into place to keep calm, and reign in his magic. Arcturus looked to his nephew questioningly, and Harry spoke to answer the look he was receiving, “Uncle, our guests have arrived.”

Charlus looked to Dorea who looked near sick as her empathic abilities picked up the man’s signature. It was then that Harry got a nod from his adopted father. Looking questioningly at the man, Charlus tapped the bottom of his eye, and Harry felt a slight probe of legilimency, ‘If this man draws a wand we take him here and now. Arcturus and Harfang will fight with us.’

Harry’s eyes widened and his heart roared in anticipation. The thought of battling with all these magical powerhouses made his adrenaline spike. Nodding his head in understanding, he saw Charlus looking towards the door as if expecting the devil himself to walk through at any moment.

Bellatrix broke the silence a moment later by nearly jumping out of her seat, “I will see them in, my Lord.”

Bellatrix was gone in a flash, and Arcturus looked to Harry and Charlus offering both men a subtle nod as if he had received the older Potter's message loud and clear without even being spoken to. Desperately Harry tried to reel in his magic, because he knew the Dark Lord would know something was wrong if he entered the room with the young man in his current state. A few deep breaths and Harry closed his eyes waiting for the inevitable encounter.

Dreams of Home Chapter 6

Chapter 6

Harry busied himself around the kitchen avoiding his grandmother’s soft blue eyes that he could feel on him ever since she followed him into the room. He quickly and silently set about preparing a cup of tea for each of them. The seemingly unblinking eyes on him made him extremely nervous and uncomfortable as he swallowed hard trying to remain focused on the task at hand. For a long time he had wondered what it would be like to have a family, or grandparents, and now that he was given a chance to interact with them the moment was too surreal for his mind to register.

Soon Harry found his hands to be shaking from his nerves making it difficult to transfer the tea from the kettle to the cup. Suddenly the kettle floated gently out of his hands, and two cups followed slowly through the air towards the table where Euphemia was smiling and filling them.

Harry steadied himself mentally, and took a seat across from the woman searching for something to say, “Wandless magic. That’s impressive. I can do a few combat and summoning spells, but your control is incredible.”

The woman smiled at him as she picked up her cup, sipping it slowly, “I was never the most powerful witch in this family of extraordinary witches and wizards, but for some reason, I always had an affinity for wandless magic. It usually only grows in the powerful, but I assure you my power is modest, and humble. I have never raised my wand in combat, and I managed to avoid the Great War by becoming a mediwitch here at the homefront. The most action I saw was treating some of the wounded from Dunkirk. I am sorry I can’t quite interest you in war stories like my brother and sister-in-law, but to be honest I am much more interested in you. Tell me, Harry, other than all the fighting and the war, did you have a special woman in your life, a best friend you cared dearly for?”

Harry took a small smile as he thought of Ron and Hermione, “I had two of the most incredibly loyal friends anyone could ask for. One of them…she was killed in the final battle, but there was always something between us. We were never given the opportunity to see if it would be more.”

“I can hear the affection you have for the two in your voice. Tell me about them.” The woman said, closing her eyes briefly.

Harry looked out the kitchen window towards the grounds to try and remember the better times between the ‘Golden Trio' as the DA had affectionately called them, “They were by my side in every difficult crisis I faced at Hogwarts. Hermione was a brilliant Muggleborn girl who was sorted into Gryffindor with me. We met on the first train ride into Hogwarts, and she gave me the first hug I ever remembered.”

Euphemia twitched at this, but said nothing as Harry continued to stare out the dark window, “I would’ve died a hundred times over without her, and her cool use of logic and intelligence was something that kept me alive. We had been on the run together for the last year before we were killed in the final battle at Hogwarts. It was during that year I think I began to fall in love with her.”

“What about this Ron?” The woman asked, eyes open once again looking at her grandson.

“Ron and I had more ups and downs than Hermione and I did. While Hermione was my rock, Ron was more like an ocean. Fiercely loyal to me when it counted, but sometimes had a hard time getting past my title as the Boy-Who-Lived when we were younger. Ron and I also met on our first train ride to Hogwarts, and we shared a room in Gryffindor Tower for six years. My best mate. He was a chess master, and quidditch fanatic. He was also incredibly brave, and while his faith in me wavered from time to time I wouldn’t replace him for anything.”

The woman was smiling now, “Tell me more. Tell me about the great friends you had. I know it must be incredibly difficult to be here without them.”

So Harry talked. The woman before him was so easy to talk to, and she was unlike any other he had ever met. The words just kept coming, and he couldn’t stop. He talked about Neville, the boy who was nothing but a small chubby child who barely knew which end of his wand was which when they met, and how he grew to be an incredible wizard. He talked about Fred and George, and how they took him under his wing and helped him become a great quidditch player. He found himself bragging for the first time, and told her about the girls on his quidditch team that had grown to be like his family.

He talked about Remus, and what a great mentor he had been to Harry over the final years of the war. He talked about Sirius, and how horrible it was to lose him. Then he came to Ginny. The girl who had stolen his heart in his sixth year, and how he struggled to get his feelings out there to her. He even explained why he had to turn his back on the girl so he could finish the fight with Voldemort.

When Harry finished he felt the weight of his situation set in again. Everyone he cared about, everyone he ever loved had been killed in his timeline. Sure, some he would get a chance to meet again, but they wouldn’t be the same people he had grown with, or laughed with, or fought with. He felt a few tears build up in his eyes as the loss began to set in, but then a soft hand touched his shoulder. For the first time, a surprising touch did not make him flinch, but part of it was because of the gentle nature of the act.

Euphemia Potter looked at her Grandson with so much love in her eyes it shocked Harry, “You look very much like my boy, James. My heart hurts at the thought of him losing his life so young, and hurts even more when I think that he may have left behind someone who needed him so desperately. I see the look in your eyes when you talk about this rising Dark Lord. You have the fire in your eyes that Charlus does. I have few doubts the path you seek will be immensely difficult, but we will be there for you every step of the way. If this Dark Lord comes for my son or my Grandson then I will raise my wand to fight. Monty isn’t so bad with his wand either, and we will take care of our own in every possible way that we can. We are with you this time, Harry. You are not alone.”

Harry felt a tear slide down his face, and his grandmother embraced him softly. He wasn’t sure how long the woman held him for, but he heard a soft chuckle, “We leave you alone with the boy for thirty minutes and you make him cry. Come on, Mia, we have to go deliver some news to those troublesome boys of ours.”

Fleamont Potter walked over to the woman and watched as she let go of her grandson with a smile, then wiped away a stray tear. “We will be back soon with your fath...With James and Sirius. Stay strong, Harry, and don’t bury those emotions.”

The boy gave his grandmother a smile, and she stood and began walking back towards the living room, while Fleamont remained behind to look at his grandson, “Your mother...I know James has been quite smitten with her for years, but from the way, I heard things they are nowhere close to the relationship that you spoke of. Be wary of trying to disrupt this timeline with things you know might be bound to happen. As I am sure you know, from the first person you had contact with everything changed. I suppose what I am trying to say is be as open-minded as possible.”

Harry nodded and the man gave him a smile and put a hand on Harry’s shoulder, “We have a game to play, my dear boy. We will speak again tomorrow.”

With this, the man left the room and Harry followed them out just to see them step into the floo and return to Godric’s Hollow. On the couches nearby, watching the departures, Arcturus Black looked in deep thought while Charlus spoke to him sitting in the arm chair opposite the man. When Arcturus spotted Harry, Charlus immediately stopped speaking and the Black Patriarch spoke, “My brother in arms tells me you have power, and know something about war.”

Harry nodded stiffly. In his time he knew Arcturus had never struck Sirius from the family, like Walburga Black had wanted, but still, he remained wary. Sirius had spoken of his grandfather’s power and tenacity a few times, so he spoke carefully, “We fought a guerilla war for basically a year. For half of that year, we were on the run, but then we took the fight to them. Everyone was against us. The goblins, the giants, the werewolves. Only the Centaurs and merpeople remained neutral.”

Charlus looked surprised at this, “The goblins sided with this Dark Lord?”

Harry had the gall to look ashamed, “Yeah, that was my fault. I broke into Gringotts and stole a Horcrux out of the Lestrange vault. In turn, the Dark Lord took his anger out on many of the goblins, and what was left of them wanted my head on a platter, so they joined up with him.”

Arcturus stared at the boy and then laughed, “Yeah, I bet they did. You broke into Gringotts, and did what they claimed to be impossible. I bet they were right pissed!”

“Stole a dragon while I was at it too.” Harry grinned.

Arcturus slapped his hand on the table, “Oh, I like you, my boy. You definitely have some of the Black fire in you, that’s for certain. I would give anything to see that memory.”

“Do you have a pensieve?” Harry asked with a grin.

Arcturus looked to Charlus who immediately nodded, calling out, “Mipsy.”

The little female elf appeared immediately with her head already bowed, “Yes, Master Charlus?”

“Will you bring me the family pensive?” Charlus requested kindly.

In a flash, the elf disappeared and reappeared with a small silver basin. At this time Dorea walked into the room, “What’s this?”

Arcturus grinned at his little sister, “Your boy is going to show me his memory of stealing one of Gringotts’ dragons. Care to join us?”

Dorea looked interested in an instant, “I suppose it could be useful to see how Harry operates in combat and stressful situations.”

Charlus nodded, turning to Harry, “Do you know how this works?”

Understanding the question, Harry pulled his wand out and placed it to his head dropping a silver strand in the basin, “To give you a little background this happens days before the Final Battle at Hogwarts. We had been on the run since August, and things had not been going well for us.

“When we discovered that the cup of Helga Hufflepuff was in the Lestrange Vault we bartered with a Goblin that we had rescued from Malfoy Manor. I had acquired the Sword of Gryffindor and in my time it was impregnated with basilisk venom, which meant it was the only safe way to destroy Horcruxes. Naturally, that also meant that in exchange for Griphook’s help, he wanted the sword. We had, of course, intended to give him the sword…after we destroyed all the horcruxes, but it didn’t quite work that way. Hermione was polyjuiced as Bellatrix, but it had been ruined by the Thief’s Downfall, and our plan was falling apart. I will start this memory in the Lestrange Vault.”

The others all nodded and descended into the memory. In no time at all, Harry was identifying Hermione, Ron, and Griphook in the Lestrange Vault. The three war veterans watched in horror as the modified gemino charm nearly killed the three teens, and roared in outrage when Griphook double-crossed the trio.

When the trio escaped successfully a sigh of relief was let out, but it was short-lived as green curses, and blasting hexes began raining down upon them. Dorea grabbed Harry clearly trying to figure out how they would escape despite being so outnumbered.

“Any ideas?” Memory Harry asked.

“One, but it's mad!” Memory Hermione called out and then blasted the railing apart before launching herself onto the dragon that the Aurors were trying to beat into submission,

Arcturus mumbled, “The girl is mad, but I give it to you boys, you have balls of steel to follow her so unquestioningly.”

Harry grinned at the man, “She saved our lives enough times that we trusted her implicitly. Besides, as you can see we didn’t stand much of a chance against that many Aurors.”

The war veterans watched in awe as Hermione struck the dragon on the behind with a spell as if she were spurring on a horse, and outright applauded when the dragon clawed its way out of Gringotts effectively destroying the bank.

Exiting the memory Charlus was grinning ear to ear, “You’re an outstanding Wizard in normal situations Harry, but that was something else. In the face of death, you didn’t even flinch. Bravo, son. Drop the three of us in that situation even after being in the war together for years, and I am uncertain if we would’ve survived.”

Dorea nodded thoughtfully, “I can’t imagine the type of things you endured to prepare you for such a moment, Harry.”

This seemed to sober the good mood of the three older war vets, and Harry merely smiled at the woman softly, “We did what we had to do.”

“And a damn good job you did too.” Arcturus said, pounding Harry on the back.

“It wasn’t my first encounter with a dragon, and at least this one didn’t want to eat me.” Harry said sheepishly.

“My brothers would’ve loved you, especially Regulus, he loved dragons. Had a big plan to use them in the fight against Grindelwald.” The man said with pride, but with grief evident in his eyes, “You said you encountered another? What kind was it?”

“A Hungarian Horntail.” Harry said sheepishly, “It was in my 4th year at Hogwarts, and I had been entered into the Triwizard Tournament. My task was to steal an egg from its nest.”

Charlus and Arcturus both stared at him with stunned expressions while Dorea put a hand on her chest, “How did you survive?”

“I outflew it.” Harry said with a grin.

Three shaking heads made Harry chuckle, “I wasn’t very powerful in my 4th year. I didn’t really become good with magic or dueling until my year on the run.” Turning to Arcturus the young man asked, “What was Regulus' plan with the dragons?”

“I wish I knew.” Arcturus answered with a sad smile. Dorea patted him on the shoulder, and excused herself from the room.

Charlus looked after his wife for a moment, but instead of going after her he turned to Harry and offered an explanation, “It’s what brought Arcturus to the warfront. Regulus was leading a different unit that was on the same expedition as mine. He was killed by Grindelwald himself. When news made it home, Arcturus showed up at my camp within three days demanding a spot with myself and his sister. I was hesitant at first, but I received a letter from the Ministry shortly after saying that Lord Black was to be allowed to fight in any unit he wanted, and was expected to be given the immediate status of Lieutenant. I was happy for any reinforcements we could get, especially with his kind of power, so we took him in, and taught him our tactics. We were the best damn unit in the whole western front.”

“Would’ve killed Grindelwald ourselves if we had been one day faster. No bigger regret than that one. Would’ve saved us some huge headaches of declaring Albus Bloody Dumbledore the newest Merlin-level wizard.” Arcturus grumbled.

Charlus rolled his eyes, “You see, Harry, this is why I can’t stand this old dog. He never let it go about how Dumbledore beat us to the punch in the Great War. Still wants to live the glory days over and over again.”

Harry grinned at the camaraderie between the two, “Well, it sounds like more glory can be had in the coming conflict.”

Arcturus sighed, “I’m too old for this shit, but I will be happy to ride the curtails of your victory, and make sure you have the house Black behind you on it. If Voldemort wants to come knocking on my door though, I can promise you I will leave him at a point that you should hunt him down immediately after, because I won’t go quietly.”

Harry respected Lord Black immensely already, but before Harry could voice questions Charlus asked, “Who will be at this meeting tomorrow?”

Arcturus put a leg up on his knee and leaned his head back as if he were looking at the family tree in his mind, “Cassie will be there for sure. Alphard as well. We can expect Orion and Walburga who will surely bring along little Regulus. Pollux, Cygnus, and Druella along with her three daughters. We can probably expect Callidora and Harfang as well.”

Harry only recognized a few of the names, and Charlus grinned big at the last one, “Ole Grandpa Longbottom huh? His grandson is around James’ age, and I hear the boy is in the makings of being the next Alastor Moody.”

Harry’s eyes widened as he realized they were talking about Neville’s family. Harfang must be Neville’s great-grandfather, “If it's the same family of Longbottom’s then somewhere along the line they have a boy named Neville. Turned out to be a powerful wizard in the war against Voldemort.”

Arcturus nodded approvingly, taking a drink of a brown liquid in his hand that was most likely firewhiskey, “Good. The Longbottoms have always been good Aurors and fighters. Harfang fought with us a few times in France, but he was Head Auror at the time so his duty was maintaining law and order back home. Too bad too. I always thought if we gathered some of the sacred twenty-eight families and threw us all into one unit we would’ve decimated our way through Europe in months instead of years.”

“Their penchant for fighting must have landed the family in a spot of trouble. Neville and his Grandmother Augusta were the last of the Longbottoms in my timeline.” Harry said sadly.

Both men looked sharply at Harry when he said this, and Arcturus put his forehead into his glass while Charlus laid back in his chair, “Merlin, Harry. The Longbottom clan is bigger than the Black Clan right now. All of them are excellent people. Friends…”

“Augusta is a hell of a woman. I watched her reject my son Orion probably half a dozen times. The last time she dueled him to get her point across. Orion never spoke of that day again, and never pursued the woman afterward.”

Harry blinked, the last memory of Augusta Longbottom flashing through his mind. They were in the midst of the final battle when she blasted Yaxley through a wall while shouting at Harry, then looking for Neville. She looked so proud to know her grandson was still fighting the good fight. He had to assume she would have been killed in the final battle.

The room was silent briefly before Arcturus and Charlus both stood, “I best be going if I am to gather my family up tomorrow. Can I expect you to be in attendance tomorrow, Charlus?”

“Yes, I will be there. I would like to come face to face with this self-proclaimed Lord Voldemort.” Charlus said evenly.

Arcturus grinned, “Very good. Potter. Potter.”

Arcturus nodded to Charlus first, then Harry, and swept his way towards the Floo, returning to Grimmauld place.

As soon as he left, Dorea came back into the room, “Is the old codger gone? I was trying to spare myself the headache of listening to him and Charlus here drone on about the Great War.”

Harry grinned at his adopted mother while Charlus looked a little put out until she kissed him on the cheek. She then turned to Harry, “You best get your rest tonight too. Training again first thing in the morning. I suspect the family will gather tomorrow at 7. We will want to be rested and ready if we are going to come face to face with this Dark Lord. Did I hear you would be attending this Black Family meeting, darling? I don’t think you’ve been to one since right before we got married, and Arcturus embarrassed you by saying you were basically the greatest man alive.”

This caused Charlus to chuckle and look at Harry, “We had just gotten back from the war, and I asked Dorea to marry me. Arcturus got pissed and called for a family meeting and thoroughly embarrassed me with how excited he was that I was officially joining the family. It might be a memory worth seeing one day.”

“It remains to this day the funniest moment of my life. He had only been the head of the family for a few years, and our father was still alive. I had never seen the man look so amused. Those were good days.” Dorea said wistfully.

Charlus softly kissed the woman’s hand that rested on his shoulder, and Harry once again felt awed by how in love these two were. When Charlus looked up he grunted out, “Bedtime, Harry. Go get your rest.”

The young man bid both his new parents goodnight, and made his way to his room where he tossed and turned for hours thinking of the fate his friends had fallen due to his failure. He also realized when this was all over he wanted what Charlus and Dorea had, and hoped somewhere along the way he would find it.

.o.

“How do we keep this secret from James? What do we tell him?” Euphemia Potter asked in a raised voice as her husband had his face buried in his hands.

The woman had half a mind to not put privacy wards in place, hoping that Sirius or her son might hear their conversation, but she had to protect her grandson. Her grandson, the woman thought painfully. James was too young to have a 17-year-old son, particularly one who had gone through half the things that Harry had. The pain on the boy's face as he told her about his friends was agonizing to witness.

Looking at where her husband was it was clear she was not going to get an answer from the man right away. Instead, she strolled over to the loveseat he was sitting on, and sat beside him, “Monty, what are we going to do?”

“I don’t know.” The man answered quietly. His hands dragged to just below his mouth where he stared in blank contemplation. He thought of everything he learned tonight, and how awful his grandson might have been treated in his early years. There was so much he wanted to know about the young man, so much he wanted to know about how it all came to be.

“James and Sirius need to be told about Harry as soon as possible. If Harry is to meet the other Blacks tomorrow it is possible someone in Sirius’ family will reach out to him about our newest member of the family.” Monty said in a near whisper.

“I don’t even know what to tell them. We should’ve discussed this more with your brother. We should’ve taken Harry with us.” The woman said feeling frantic.

“It takes everything in me not to go over there and bring him here. To protect him. Keep him safe from this monster, but we aren’t capable of that, Mia. It burns me to say it, because my father raised my brother and I to protect our family, but if this man is truly after Harry, there is nowhere in the world safer for him than with Charlus and Dorea.” Monty said, pain etched into his expression.

“They may not even be fit to take care of him!” The woman said back quietly in a hiss, “They’ve been hiding from our family and the world for over fifteen years. Now they want to waltz back in like nothing happened.”

“Everything changed the moment Harry arrived at Potter Manor.” The man explained feeling tired, “Charlus is right. Had James or any of us needed him they would’ve returned. Harry now desperately needs a guide in this world, and my brother needs a reason to fight. A reason to come back to life. If Harry does that for Dorea and Charlus then I will express my gratitude to whatever awaits us in the next life. I’ve missed my brother and Dory. I want my family back.”

Mia’s momentary rage subsided in the wake of her husband's words. Her shoulders slumped, and tears began to pool around her eyes, “We can’t let Harry suffer here like he did in his world. He deserves a chance to be loved by our family.”

“We will do all we can to ensure he is.” Monty answered in a voice sounding much more confident, “As for James and Sirius. We will tell them exactly as suggested. Harry was taken away from the family because of dragon pox, and was kept secret from everyone.”

“Do we claim to have known of his existence?” Mia asked quietly.

“I don’t think we have a choice.” Monty explained, “If our family claims that Harry was born in July of 1960 then we will have to choose our words very wisely. Henry became sick in the early Summer, and that will be the excuse of why Dorea had Harry away from the world. When Henry was lost they went into isolation. In a way, it would make sense. Desperate to protect their only son they did what they thought they had to. The only reason they never came back was because they realized Harry was special, and would need extra attention. It is not ironclad, but it will be enough. It has to be.”

Euphemia and Fleamont Potter exchanged weary looks, and contemplated the cost their lies could extract. They could only hope that if the truth ever came out, their son would understand why they had lied in the defense of their grandchild. A dark thought crossed through Fleamont’s mind as he kissed his wife on the cheek, and began moving towards his bed. Had his father lied to him in a similar way, he was uncertain if he would’ve ever forgiven him.

Dreams of Home Chapter 5

Chapter 5

Harry’s announcement clearly shocked the occupants of the room. If possible the eyes of the new arrivals widened even further and Dorea frowned at her surrogate son, “I thought we agreed to ease them into it.”

“That was before they started accusing Uncle Charlus of things he didn’t do.” Harry returned heatedly glaring at Arcturus Black.

The man did have the decency to look apologetic, “Nothing else made immediate sense. I am sorry, Charlus.”

Charlus merely waved his hand in dismissal looking at his brother and sister-in-law with a concerned expression, “Monty, are you okay?”

The man swallowed hard before nodding, “You are James’ son?”

Harry tried to offer a friendly smile, before nodding encouragingly, “I am. Born on the 31st of July, 1980.”

Euphemia put a hand over her mouth, “That’s younger than I would’ve imagined our boy having children.”

“Extenuating circumstances I am afraid.” Harry said carefully.

Melania Black questioned him immediately, “Why is it you are here?”

“I unintentionally went 20 years into the past when I was killed just a few days ago by Death Eaters, the followers of the Dark Lord known as Voldemort. Voldemort killed my parents, many of my friends, Charlus, Dorea, and possibly you and Lord Black as well. I am afraid I am uncertain of how you died in my timeline, but I know he killed a few members of your family, so I wouldn’t be surprised. Now I am here to minimize casualties and kill this bastard before he takes it all from me again.” Harry explained carefully.

Euphemia shook her head immediately, “You are too young to fight. You can’t be much older than James.”

Unable to control his temper Harry shot back, “I’ve been in this fight since I was a year old. It is my destiny to kill this man.”

Raising his hand to his head Harry pushed the hair off his forehead revealing his lightning bolt scar, “The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches. Born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies, and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not, and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives. The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies.”

The entire room froze at his proclamation. Dorea put a hand on her chest, and looked heartbroken by his words, “You didn’t tell us there was a prophecy.”

Harry was going to answer the accusation, but Charlus beat him to it, “Because it doesn’t matter. The words say it has to be him, but even if they were never uttered Harry would have gone after the man. I know, because I would do the same thing.”

Turning to face the young man he would be calling son he said, “I had fully intended to take the bastard out myself, but it seems he is spoken for. You will be ready for him when the time is right.”

Arcturus immediately waved his hands in the air, “Wait a damn moment. There is still a lot of explaining to do.”

Fleamont nodded his head, “We need to hear your story, Harry. We need to understand what happened to all of us, and what happened to you that led us to this moment.”

There were some nods of assent and Harry took a deep breath before beginning his tale. He spared no details of the rise of Voldemort, and started all the way back in Halloween of 1981. Throughout the story of his life, Harry noted that Fleamont and Euphemia were not like Charlus and Dorea. His aunt and uncle had kept very calm and cool facades throughout the story of his life, but at many points, his grandparents seemed very upset.

Harry glossed over his school years, and tried to keep them focused on the war, and who he had lost along the way. Euphemia at some point buried her hands in her face sitting down hard on a couch nearby refusing to meet the eyes of any in the room. Harry ended his story when he was killed by Voldemort.

Fleamont looked at Charlus with wild eyes, “His story can’t be true. It is impossible.”

Charlus shook his head, “Too many things are in a line for it not to be. How else would he have gotten onto the property, bypassed Halo, known what he does about our family, and have the cloak. That’s not even getting into the fact that he would have to pass through Dorea’s gift and our family’s water spell. He even looks like us, Monty. The story is true. No matter how much we wish it weren’t.”

Arcturus spoke for the first time at this, “Aye, the lad is telling the truth.”

Harry looked at the man in surprise, not expecting the head of the Black family to take his side so quickly. When Fleamont Potter looked at him in surprise Arcturus spoke calmly, “My youngest brother came to visit me last night straight from work.” Nods around the table were given when he said this, but Harry was unsure who he was referring to, “Pollux said he met a new player in the coming conflict, and that our family would want to stake a high interest in him as he was a Black distantly, but by blood. He didn’t tell me what he saw, but the look in his eyes told me enough. It was clear to me he wanted to tell me everything, but he was already coming close to violating his oath as an-“

“Unspeakable.” Harry finished in surprise.

The man nodded at the teenager, “Aye. It was my brother that entered your mind. He is a natural Legillmens and became a Master by the time he was your age. He is one of the most gifted in the world, if not the most gifted. Even the most powerful could not resist one of his attacks. Had he been a better duelist he could’ve been on top of the world. No matter, the Unspeakables recruited him right out of Hogwarts and he has been with them for going on 30 years. He has not once in those thirty years divulged information about his job to me until yesterday, and I can certainly understand why.”

Arcturus took out a cigar from his robe pocket and lit it up, obviously irritating Dorea and the amusement of Charlus. Fleamont broke the silence that followed, “What happened to us? Why did we not take you in?”

“Dragon pox. Both of you. Within a few weeks of each other in the next few years. Neither of you lived to see me born. You told me as much when we met on the other side.” Harry explained calmly.

Fleamont looked surprised, “You met me? On the other side?”

Nodding slightly, Harry answered his grandfather, “I was standing in what looked like King’s Cross with a version of Fleamont Potter who told me my options, and what I should do when I arrive in this time period.” Harry explained.

“Why didn’t you come to us straight away?” The man questioned curiously.

“You actually told me to go find Charlus. I had never even heard of him until you told me about him on the other side. He and aunt Dorea were taken down by Death Eaters as well, but not without a fight. I figured it would also be best if I didn’t run into my father before we had a chance to explain everything to the family.” Harry said, looking for his aunt and uncle to take over.

Dorea placed a hand on Fleamont’s shoulder, “We thought it would be best if James didn’t know about Harry’s true origin for many reasons. Mostly we don’t want him to inquire about the mother, from what Harry told us they have had a rocky relationship at this time, but it all worked out before they got out of Hogwarts, and Harry does not wish for that to change. Also, there are his friends, the Marauders, whom Harry told us a lot about. James has never had to keep secrets from his friends before, and we didn’t really want him to have to start now if his friendship is as strong as Harry says it is.”

Fleamont looked like he might protest, but his wife put a hand on him, “I think they are right, Monty. James is just starting to gain some maturity. With all these disappearances, and the appearance of what they are calling the Dark Mark I think he sees what is happening. He may not completely understand it, but his sudden desire to be an Auror makes sense. I think if we put this on him it may be too much too soon. I don’t think we should hide it forever, but I think we should keep it under wraps for now. Let things play out. I assume our brother and sister have a plan so let’s hear it.”

Dorea nodded at the woman gratefully while Charlus took over, “I don’t like the idea of lying to anyone in this family, but I think, all things considered, it is the best option. It is also why I only invited the four of you. Arcturus you can manipulate the family tree to make Harry appear, and say that we charmed his name to remain invisible on the tree to keep him safe. Now that he has returned out in the open, he can appear on the tree, and potentially even go to Hogwarts as our son.”

This made everyone look at the couple and Harry in surprise. Fleamont shook his head, “Now wait a second. He is our grandson, shouldn’t he go down as our son?”

Dorea interjected quickly, “I see your point, Monty, but then it would be fruitless trying to hide this from James, and unless you want him to appear to be a bastard, there is no way you could pull that off. Harry needs a good political standing, and the appearance of a pureblood if he is to make the waves he needs. Our goal is for Harry to mark out all the potential Death Eaters, and possibly even sway some of them from entering that side. A young new power on the board will shake things up, and believe me, the boy has plenty of it. He can cast a corporeal Patronus, can either of you do that?”

Euphemia looked surprised, “Of course, I can cast one, but it's not fully corporeal. I can start to see what mine looks like enough to know it will be an otter, but I have never had it take full shape.”

Harry drew his wand slowly and flicked his wrist out, “Expecto Patronum.”

A controlled white light oozed out of his wand and a stag appeared in the room. It wasn’t blindingly bright, but it was nearly solid. This was the first time Harry had cast the spell with this wand, and without the Horcrux and even he was surprised by just how solid the creature looked. Fleamont stared at the creature in awe, tears building up in his eyes, “Prongs. It's James isn’t it?”

Harry smiled at the man, “The only connection I ever had to him. It is my favorite spell and something I have cherished since I learned it.”

Arcturus shook his head, “You said you learned this at 13 from a werewolf?”

Before Harry could answer, Euphemia made another connection, “It was Remus Lupin wasn’t it?”

Giving the woman a small smile, he nodded, “Yes, the best defense against the dark arts teacher I ever had. He would’ve been great if our prejudiced government had allowed him to stay longer than a year.”

Melania spoke at this, “Alphard will have a blast teaching him.”

Arcturus smiled at this and nodded, while Harry realized that Alphard Black must be his new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, and must have been a milder Black. Harry briefly recalled that Alphard Black had left Sirius a small fortune upon his death so they must have had a decent relationship.

Harry spoke again, “I said this to Aunt Dorea and Uncle Charlus last night. This monster hunted our families to extinction. We have been given an incredible opportunity to not only stop him but save our families. I can’t do this without all of you. If we don’t work together, we are all doomed to the timeline I came from where all my friends and family were killed. Down to the last woman and child.”

This left an ominous feeling in the room, but Arcturus slammed his hand on the table, “I will be damned if that bastard wipes out my family. He has been trying to get an audience with me, perhaps I should let him in the house just so my wards can rip him apart.”

A different idea struck Harry at this time, “That wouldn’t work. The man created at least five abominations of magic already to stay alive. Since my aunt and uncle were familiar with it, I assume you know what a Horcrux is?”

Arcturus eyes widened, “At least 5? That is unheard of! Rosier only made-“

“1. Yes, that was our thoughts exactly.” Dorea said with clear disgust on her face.

Harry’s eyes widened, “You have dealt with a Horcrux before? You didn’t say how you knew the magic?”

Fleamont however interjected, “What is a Horcrux? I am unfamiliar with this type of magic?”

Euphemia seemed to agree, but seemed interested when Melania explained, “It is the foulest magic to our kind. It is a type of soul severance that can be done in different ways, but the usual way is the murder of an innocent. Once the soul is split you can perform a ritual of the darkest arts and place it in a powerful magical creature or artifact. If I remember correctly Rosier placed hers in her familiar. That dragon was a particularly evil beast, and her connection with it was beyond dangerous.”

Harry’s eyes popped out at this, “Grindelwald’s lieutenant had a Horcrux and she placed it in a dragon?”

Charlus explained, “She was a parselmouth, and when we took down the dragon it was quite messy. She was deranged with rage when we confronted and killed her. We also made sure it was never public knowledge of what she had done. We didn’t want anyone else to get the idea.”

Harry nodded his head, “That was probably a very smart move, because if Voldemort knew he could even talk to dragons that would have been disastrous. In my timeline by the time I died he had created 7, and we had destroyed 6. Only his Snake, Nagini, was left when I died. I know what every Horcrux he created was, and now the task will be finding them.”

Everyone nodded in solemn silence contemplating everything that had been discussed. When Harry grinned with a stupid idea popping into his head, “Say, Lord Black, how do you feel about really stirring up the pot?

Arcturus looked at the boy with an interested look, “I’m listening.”

Harry stood up saying, “My introduction into the family should be interesting. Considering I am coming from Dorea that would make me a Black, and that would mean there would need to be a chance for me to meet the rest of our family. What if we invited this Lord Voldemort to dinner to grant his audience with the Black Clan? Declare our intentions but hear him out first. Then we can basically tell him how we feel about his ideas and claim neutrality for now to keep your more radical siblings and nieces and nephews in line. “

“In my timeline, Bellatrix Black marries Rodolphus Lestrange and becomes Voldemort's most infamous killer.” Harry said, looking away from the others as he remembered just how many of his friends had been killed by the witch, “She murders off several pureblood lines including some of her own, but if you were to cast a blanket neutrality statement then everyone in the family would have to obey or risk being cast out. From there the people in this room can start to form alliances quietly and beef up a third side to this war.”

Arcturus thought for several moments while Melania said, “You do not think Dumbledore is our best chance?”

Harry shook his head, “The prophecy is clear that it is my responsibility to take down Voldemort. Magic, Death, and Fate have interfered at every step of the way. One of us must kill the other for neither can live while the other survives. Which is fair. This bastard murdered my friends and family, and I wouldn’t rest until he was destroyed. I respect Dumbledore for his power, but not his choices. We were friends in the end, but he lost the first war and depended on the luck of magic and a baby to give him time to prepare for the second. Forgive me if I say I don’t trust him to win it this time. That isn’t to say we can’t do certain things together, but when it comes to fighting, I think I would rather do that away from him.”

“This man stopped Grindelwald in his tracks on the verge of victory. Don’t you think he could handle this Dark Lord?” Melania asked with what seemed like open hostility.

Arcturus gave the woman a stern look when he said, “I apologize for my wife’s outburst; she was a McMillan before our marriage, and a stern supporter and ally to the Dumbledore family.”

Harry waved the man off, “No, I understand. Madam, if you think that I don’t have the utmost respect for Dumbledore then we misunderstand each other. But, who was it that defeated Grindelwald’s troops?”

All eyes went to Charlus Potter and the man kept an even face, while Harry continued, “My Great Uncle defeated Grindelwald’s band of fanatics, and a Potter will lead the fight here as well. That’s not arrogance, but my friends and I almost did it without half the fighters I could have in this generation. We were teenagers not even out of school. If you give me a few years here to train, and have people like James and Lily Potter, or Frank and Alice Longbottom who will all be trained Aurors helping in the fight. We can do this without Albus Dumbledore leading us.”

The room was silent, and Harry continued, “We have an edge. I know Voldemort, and I know most of his followers personally. He was not given that advantage. I think we should use it, and putting house Black in a stance of neutrality can do a lot of damage to his cause. Cutting off Bellatrix and some others who would support him could turn the tide of this war four years before it even gets to a point of open conflict in the streets. Mark my words I never saw it in this timeline, but it haunted my friends’ families to the point they buried their heads in the sand when he returned. They couldn’t even say his name without causing a riot.” Harry said with an edge in his voice.

Arcturus spoke calmly, “I think I agree with your assessment, Harry. I think Orion and Walburga had already had the intention of supporting this man, along with possibly Druella and Cygnus. If we issue blanket neutrality, we can buy our side some time until this man violates our neutrality, which I don’t believe will take long. At which point the family will have no choice, but to go to war with the Death Eaters or face the possibility of being cast from the family.”

Charlus sighed, “Are you ready to fight another war, old friend?”

Arcturus looked at Charlus with a small grin, “Well, I still have you so I think we will be okay. How about this? We all break here tonight, and I will summon the family tomorrow for dinner, and allow Harry to be introduced. This gives time for Monty and Mia to tell James about Harry, and for us to do some early preparations. I think this will also give us an idea of who we need to watch out for in my family. I know you aren’t used to this idea from what you have told us Harry, but the Black family is quite large in numbers. We are certainly a powerful clan, and you may be right this could be a vital turning point early on to make this more interesting.”

Harry nodded to the man respectfully. Charlus looked at Harry for a moment, “Harry, I don’t want you to think we are keeping you in the dark, but I would love to have a few words in private with my brothers for a few minutes before they go.”

In understanding, Harry stood, but Euphemia did as well, “I will accompany you. Give me a chance to get to know my Grandson a little more.”

Harry smiled at the woman as he offered his arm and the two departed the room. Fleamont sighed, “I think Mia has taken this rather hard. The idea of Harry being raised by muggles hurts her greatly. Knowing none of us were there for him. I take it all of you realized how vague he was about his time with the muggles?”

Charlus nodded sadly, “I fear the boy was mistreated, and worse than that I think he was abused by his muggle relatives.”

“What makes you think this?” Melania asked, clearly disturbed by this thought.

Dorea looked furious, “When Charlus hugged the boy last night he flinched and it was such a natural reaction to an arm raised that it seemed like a very old habit. I know we surprised him with how willing we were to help him-“

“I think we are all a little surprised.” Arcturus said hastily.

“What is that supposed to mean? Family is very important.” Charlus said heatedly.

Fleamont held a hand up in peace, “A family which you hardly contact at all. You only visit James once a year other than on an occasional Christmas. You were his hero, and you are never around for him. Suddenly this young man shows up and you are jumping to help him.”

Dorea stopped Charlus from raising a fuss, “That’s because Harry actually needs us, Monty. Little James loves us, and we love him, but he doesn't need us to be around. I am sure he would’ve liked to have us around more, and if we were better company we would’ve tried to be around more ourselves. But, he is different from Harry, because this young man has only a few people who could help him, and right now as war veterans from the largest war in Wizarding History we are best equipped to help him. You don’t know what it’s like…To have a child who depends on you every day, and then have to close his eyes when he fades away with pain in his eyes. I see the same pain in Harry’s eyes. I see that he has had to close the eyes of many he has cared for, and I will do anything not to ever have to close his. He is family.”

There was a silence that took over the room once more. Fleamont Potter looked sad, “Brother, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean-“

“Think nothing of it. I know we haven’t been the easiest to deal with in our grief, which is why we moved to America, but this is almost as if magic is giving us a second chance to make a difference in a young man's life. We will give him everything we’ve got, and just from training one morning with him I can tell he will do the same for us.” Charlus said calmly.

Arcturus spoke softly, “So you trust the boy?”

“Without a doubt. He has a noble heart, and while he may descend from you, Fleamont, he has Charlus’ fighting spirit.” Dorea said, taking her husband’s hand.

Fleamont smiled at his brother by blood and sister-in-law, “Then this Voldemort doesn’t really stand a chance.”

Dreams of Home Chapter 4

Chapter 4

Flashes of lights were happening all around him. His wand was a blur as he cut his way through Death Eaters desperately trying to get to Hermione. He didn’t even register who had told him that his best friend was dueling Bellatrix Lestrange, but he knew his brilliant Muggleborn friend was no match for Voldemort’s best fighter alone. None of them were.

Pushing his way through the crowd, blasting enemies aside he saw his best friend merely fifty meters away fighting for her life. Ducking under a green spell Hermione returned fire with practice and fluidity that had been beaten into her by training with the Order of the Phoenix for the last year. Her spells were powerful, of that, there was no doubt, but the barrage coming from Bellatrix was non-stop.

Closing the distance Harry raised his wand to join her in battle, but his eyes widened as a green spell came from somewhere to the right of the Muggleborn witch. Hermione registered the spell, and dropped to the ground to avoid it, but Bellatrix was not idle when presented with an opportunity. An orange spell connected with Hermione, and her scream nearly stopped the entire battle. Desperately Harry tried to push his way to her, but he seemed frozen, and was subjected to watch the agonizing screams of his best friend. Her eyes turned to him, and screamed his name begging for her own life. A feeling of uncertainty passed through him, but without a counter curse, he knew the girl would die a terrible death. His first thought was to exact revenge, and force Bellatrix to undo her curse, but as tears of blood began to fall from Hermione’s eyes he knew it was too late. Laughter brought rage pulsing through the teen, but he knew he had a duty to his best friend first as he raised his wand to put her out of her misery-

Jolting awake Harry felt the tears rolling down his face as he heaved for breath. Looking around rapidly in search of the battle he just left, realization set in. He was at Potter Manor. It was 1976. The moment in his dreams wouldn’t happen for 20 years.

Reaching for his wand he took a deep breath, and exhaled in stress wiping the tears from his face. Looking out his window that led to a small balcony, Harry knew it was still the early hours of the morning, but there was no going back to sleep. He did not wish to subject himself to further visions of his past, so decided to start his day. With a quick check of the time, Harry pushed himself out of bed, and departed his bedroom into the unfamiliar halls of Potter Manor.

Walking through the house his gaze lingered on portraits of long-past family members. Below each of their names were small inscriptions of their accomplishments. One a Minister of Magic, another a Chief Warlock and Supreme Mugwump, the one that caught his attention however was a Triwizard Champion from the 1860s. ‘Baron Abraham Potter II, Triwizard Champion, War Mage, Order of Merlin 1st Class.’

The man didn’t resemble Harry as closely as his other relatives. Abraham’s hair was short, jet black, and his eyes were a much darker shade of brown than his own. The man had the same build as Charlus however, and looked like he could snap an average man like a twig. Briefly, Harry pondered if he could find more information about the man in his family's library. As he continued down the hall more familiar faces began to pop up, including a wedding photo of Charlus and Dorea. Beside Charlus was Harry’s grandfather Fleamont, and a man that could only be Lord Arcturus Black. Next to Dorea were two women he didn’t recognize, but Harry resolved himself to ask when the opportunity arose.

The next photo sent a painful jolt into his chest as he saw a small boy holding a baby with a large smile on his face. The boy couldn’t have been more than four or five years old, and from the date on the photo, Harry realized that the baby was his father James Potter. April of 1960. His father was only about a month old in this photo, and the boy who was holding him could only be Henry Potter. The look of bewildered joy on the little boy’s face broke Harry’s heart knowing what would happen to him. Harry had not known his cousin had survived his infancy years, and knowing how much this little boy must have been loved by Dorea and Charlus caused a soft pang that struck him down to the soul.

Shaking the bad feeling away Harry made his way into the kitchen finding a pleasant surprise. Charlus and Dorea were drinking cups of coffee and reading the morning prophet in companionable silence as if it were not an ungodly hour of the morning.

Harry greeted his aunt and uncle asking quietly, “May I join you?”

Charlus offered his nephew a nod, kicking the chair out beside him in invitation, “Of course, Harry. This is your home now too, you are welcome to join us any time.”

Harry felt the warmth of his words, and offered his thanks, then asked, “What time did you two wake up?”

Charlus flipped the page on his newspaper and shrugged, “Only about 30 minutes ago. Truth be told, we are excited about this training regimen we are going to go through. Dorea and I haven’t done something like this in more than 20 years. It was something that was kept up with about five to six years after the war, but we eventually became relaxed in our training. Some of my favorite memories though are getting up at ungodly hours of the morning and training together.”

Harry nodded in understanding and was thankful they didn’t inquire as to why he was up earlier than most teenagers would ever dare. Dorea simply summoned an extra cup of coffee for Harry, and the three had a small breakfast courtesy of Mipsy in silence that lasted no more than fifteen minutes.

Harry could admit the silence at some point turned uncomfortable for him, but neither Charlus nor Dorea pressured him to talk. A short time after breakfast Charlus had told Harry to follow them onto the grounds where the man gave him a brief rundown of what the training would be like. To Harry, it sounded like it would be a mostly calisthenic workout, followed by intense magical training. Luckily, the youngest Potter was no stranger to hard work, and attentively listened to the benefits that Charlus explained to him.

Before Harry knew it they were running on the grounds. As they ran, Charlus identified several areas of the property easily. Thestrals were gathering at the edge of the forest, and Dorea explained that Mipsy often took spoiled meat from the butchers in town to feed the magical beasts. Supposedly the creatures didn’t have a preference, and the thought of them living on his family’s lands was oddly calming. It reminded him of the afternoons he had spent with Luna feeding the magnificent beasts in the forest. Harry remembered thinking those were hard days, but he had no idea what the world was going to throw at him in the following years. If only he had known.

Swallowing hard, Harry tried to pay attention to little details Charlus and Dorea supplied. Greenhouses were on the lower property, but they weren’t very well kept up with these days as neither of the war vets were naturals at Herbology, but they were something there for future Potters if they ever desired to express their green thumbs.

Charlus even identified an area where the family would gather and play quidditch when he was growing up. According to Harry’s great uncle, Charlus had played as a beater on the Gryffindor Quidditch team, and often held training on the grounds of Potter Manor during the summers as he grew up. Dorea told Harry it was possible James and the others had come here to train as well over the years due to the small confinement of Godric's Hollow, but she wasn’t certain as they usually stayed in America

Harry wasn’t sure how long they ran for but he was heaving for breath when they finished. It was clear that Charlus and Dorea were in very good shape for their age, and almost certainly in better shape than Harry himself, but they too seemed winded, yet satisfied, from the exertion.

After a short break, Charlus began walking Harry through some basic magical combat drills including shield stamina, casting stamina, and speed/accuracy drills. Charlus watched methodically as Harry cast simple spells at Dorea, and he often made critiques or comments for Harry to think about.

Among these new tips and tricks was a new technique that Harry was taught to hold a spell in place. The idea was not to just throw a blasting hex and watch it destroy an object, wall, or room. Instead, the objective was to throw a continuous spell that would cause devastation to an entire area. It was draining, but it was effective.

They trained for close to three hours when Harry finally sat on the ground heaving for breath. The young man was sweating profusely despite the moderate weather they were experiencing, but the exertion he had demonstrated was immense. It was a beautiful morning, but the humidity in the northeast side of Blackpool was a significant factor in the training conditions as well. Dorea explained to Harry that they were close enough to the ocean that the air was often very thick making it hard to breathe at times, but it would help his stamina when he fought in lower elevations, and clearer climates.

When they finished, the new family found themselves in the kitchen once again and Charlus openly complimented Harry for his stamina, and especially for not giving up during the workout. Charlus told him he was quite skilled, but what made him a great wizard was his phenomenal willpower. A compliment Harry took to heart.

Everyone seemed in better spirits when Dorea informed them that Fleamont and Arcturus would be joining them that evening for a meeting at Potter Manor. This meant that, for the remainder of the morning, Dorea and Harry would be shopping in Diagon Alley for clothes, formal robes, and other miscellaneous items. If he was going to be a member of the Potter Family, he had to look the part according to Dorea.

.o.

Entering Diagon Alley for the second time in this world Harry attracted many more looks. Dorea had her hand wrapped through her adopted son's arm, and the young man was on high alert for any threats. Dorea had promised Charlus that she would keep Harry safe, but the young man internally swore to himself that he would do the same for the woman who had taken him in as well.

The two received many surprised looks as they passed through the magical district, but none dared to approach them. It was sure to lead to lots of gossip, particularly because the resemblance between Harry and Dorea was obvious, but no one had recognized Harry and just saw a mysterious young arrival that was clearly related to the Potters.

When it came time to enter Madam Malkin’s, Dorea placed a hand on Harry’s forearm, “I should warn you that Mathilda Malkin and I go way back. We were in Slytherin together back at school. She will be quite surprised by your appearance, and the fact that I kept this secret from her.”

Nodding in understanding Harry offered his great aunt an understanding smile as he noticed she seemed nervous over the upcoming encounter, “Don’t worry, mum, it will be fine.”

Dorea beamed at the boy as he purposefully called the woman his mother, something the two had discussed before departing Potter Manor. Entering the shop Harry had an unpleasant memory return to the surface of his thoughts. He could remember the last time he entered the establishment like it was yesterday. His eyes drifted to the corner where he had seen Draco being sized up for his Hogwarts robes just before their sixth year. Harry now knew for certain that the Slytherin boy was desperately trying to hide his Dark Mark, and the memory brought a bitter feeling into the young man’s stomach.

A cry of excitement snapped Harry out of the memory as he saw his new mother embracing a squat little woman that was beaming with joy, “Dorea, it has been so long! How are you?”

“I’m doing well, Mathilda.” Dorea answered with a smile, “The shop looks great, I can't believe you manage all on your own.”

“Oh, I make do, dear. I always have.” Turning her eyes to Harry for the first time her eyes widened, “And who is this handsome young man?”

Dorea wrapped an arm back through Harry’s smiling at her friend, “This, Mathilda, is my son, Harry.”

Mathilda looked blankly between the two for a moment before shaking her head, “Dorea? I don’t understand. I know it has been some years since we gave each other more than casual greetings, but-”

“I know it's hard to believe,” Dorea cut the woman off with a consoling look, “and even more difficult to understand, but Harry is special. We raised him away from England, and didn’t tell anyone outside of our family about his existence. It was a family secret until recently. We did it to protect him.” Dorea said clearly imploring the woman to understand.

Mathilda Malkin looked between the two for a long moment of silence, before forcing a smile to her face, “I understand, dear. I am sad you felt the need to keep this a secret, but I understand the desire to protect your only child.” Turning back to Harry the woman offered a hand, “Mathilda Malkin, dear. Your mother and I have been friends longer than I care to remember.”

“It’s very nice to meet you, ma’am. My mum speaks highly of you.” Harry offered hoping to appease the woman.

The woman seemed satisfied with his answer, and offered him a bright smile, “A flatterer like your father. Merlin, help us all!”

This made Dorea laugh, and the woman went about taking Harry’s measurements as she quizzed him about where he went to school, and what it was like growing up in America. The lies flowed seamlessly, and at some point, he noted that Dorea seemed slightly put off by how natural it seemed for Harry to lie.

When the two finished their business in Madam Malkin’s Dorea sighed deeply when they made it back into the main street of Diagon Alley, “I suppose I will have to get used to that. I don’t like lying to my friends, but I understand why it must be done.”

Harry wrapped an arm around the woman that stood a few inches shorter than him and placed a kiss on top of her head. It was a common tactic he had used to look over Hermione’s shoulder when they were on the run together, and it seemed almost instinctual as he glanced around the alley scanning for threats, “Maybe it won’t always have to be this way. One day maybe we can tell your friends the truth. When the war is over.”

Dorea bit her lip for a moment before shaking her head, “We will do as we must. Don’t think about it for a moment longer, my son. Now let us get home before your father comes looking for us. He is quite grumpy when he has to make unplanned public appearances.”

Harry laughed as he grabbed his surrogate mother’s arm and apparated them back to their home. Arriving in the living room, Dorea immediately called for Mipsy to inquire about Charlus’ whereabouts, and the elves' ears immediately drooped, “Mistress, Master is under the orchard.”

Dorea stiffened at the mention of orchard, and she sighed, “Harry, will you be a dear and fetch my husband. I think I have had enough heartache for the day to face that particular demon.”

Without further word, the woman walked out of the kitchen without a second look, and Harry in confusion looked to the elf for an explanation. Mipsy sighed, “Master Charlie is a good Master Harry, but his heart is still broken. The loss of little Master Henry still haunts him. You will find them both out by the orchard, just like Mistress Dory said.”

With that, the elf wiped at her eyes quickly, before disapparating away. Harry looked out the window to see several apple trees in the distance. Under the tree line however was a man, standing by himself looking down upon something Harry could not quite see.

Exiting the back door of the kitchen onto the grounds Harry cautiously approached the lone figure until he stood beside the man. Looking down, Harry swallowed hard at the sight of a small tombstone, and said nothing as he took in the words,

Henry Arcturus Potter

The light of our life

The smile that changed our lives

Our Son

Our Heart

His journey had only just begun

His dreams forever unfulfilled

Missed more than even

Magic could imagine.

31/10/1956 - 31/10/1960

The ball of lead that seemed to be in Harry’s throat increased as he realized that Halloween hadn’t been a curse exclusively to him. His little cousin had been lost on his fourth birthday, Harry could hardly imagine anything worse. He wasn’t sure how long they stood there before Charlus spoke, “How did it go with Dorea today?”

Sighing, Harry shook his head, “We ran into Mathilda Malkins today. I think mum had a hard time lying to her friend.”

Charlus nodded his head in acceptance, “I knew she wouldn’t make it through the day without running into someone we once knew. Her abilities as an empath are immense, but they can at times be a double-edged sword. She intimately understands the effect lies can have on someone, and she hates to do it.”

“I’m sorry to have put you both in this situation.” Harry said with guilt lancing through his heart, “Perhaps I never would’ve approached you had I known the trouble it would cause.”

Before the thought could settle Charlus responded with, “You did the right thing. It was the only move to make with the cards you had been dealt. Your less-than-ideal upbringing may have been the only thing that could possibly have spurred Dorea and I into action. Thinking about Henry being raised the way you were has lit something inside of me that will not be quelled by inaction.”

The mention of Harry’s fallen cousin caused a spark of pain to flicker across Charlus’s face, and a moment of silence passed before the older man continued, “I think about what he would have been like all the time. He would be twenty years old this year.”

Comfortingly Harry swallowed the immense weight in his throat to speak, “Knowing who raised him assures me he would’ve been a great wizard.”

Charlus only nodded at his words before saying, “Perhaps had he survived you would’ve had a magical relative to raise you in your world. He would not have been so young that it is impossible he would’ve had his own family to raise you with. If Henry had half the love for his family as the rest of us Potter’s do he would’ve taken you in a heartbeat.”

“I’m sorry for your loss.” Harry said softly.

The words stung Harry to say, because he knew no matter how many times he himself had heard those words they had never helped. Charlus shook his head, “My boy is buried in Godric's Hollow like the rest of our family, but I created this little memorial for him so I could visit here in peace. It has never gotten easier over the years, but we found a way to make it.”

Harry didn’t know what to say to that, but thankfully the silence did not last, “But making it was not enough. Some bastard rose from the ashes of my son, and slaughtered my nephew, his family, and hundreds if not thousands of others, myself and Dorea included.”

Turning to face Harry a look that promised death and destruction flashed across Charlus’ face, “This is an injustice that will not happen a second time. You have my word on that, Harry. It is hard for me to reconcile the fact that I am about to tell the world I have another son, but I know that he would not have wanted it any other way. He loved his cousin James immensely, and I have little doubt he would have done anything to protect him or his family.”

Remembering the picture of Henry holding James squeezed Harry’s heart in an uncomfortable manner, and he nearly choked out a sob at the man’s words. Placing a hand on his new son’s shoulder as they faced each other Charlus spoke softly, “You have my word I will do all I can to protect you, Harry. I wasn’t able to protect my son, and I will be damned if another member of my family falls when it may be within my ability to protect him.”

Harry desperately wanted to tell the man of the prophecy, but he knew it was not quite the time for that conversation, despite knowing it would happen sooner rather than later. Instead, he merely stepped into his open arms, and embraced the man tightly. Looking over Charlus' shoulder he took another look at the memorial of Henry Potter, and Harry swore to his lost cousin that he would do everything in his power to protect the family that he had left behind.

The remainder of the afternoon passed in a blur and when the sun went down. Harry anxiously awaited the arrival of his grandparents and great-uncle in the family living room. No further mention of Henry occurred between any of the occupants of Potter Manor, and Harry was grateful for that fact as he feared an emotional breakdown could come from any direction at the current crossroads they all found themselves in. Instead, Harry found himself taking a seat in the shadows of the room behind his surrogate parents, doing his best not to get up and pace across the room as he anticipated the incoming arrivals.

Charlus was closest to Harry, standing just behind Dorea who was sitting in a large armchair, looking suitably calm. Despite the calm demeanors both Potters held, Harry could tell by the way they were eying the fireplace that there were a few nerves that were frayed.

When the fire flared to life Harry stilled for a moment as a familiar man stepped out of the fireplace. Fleamont Potter was exactly as Harry had seen him at King’s Cross; wearing a black robe with the Potter family crest. And while the man certainly resembled other members of his family, it was clear that he lived a relaxed life. The start of a belly was forming on the man and he certainly did not have the stout build of his younger brother. Regardless, there was no mistaking they were family. Harry noticed a lot of pureblood families looked alike, but never had he seen a family look so similar.

Before Fleamont could even greet anyone a woman stepped out of the fireplace with a soft smile already on her face. The woman did not resemble much of anyone he had ever met. She had a smooth face, and silky blonde hair that made the woman appear younger than she was. She was an attractive woman, and the smile on her face made Harry feel at ease in her presence.

Charlus stepped forward to greet his brother with a soft smile, “Monty, good to see you.”

Fleamont embraced the man without question, “Well, I couldn’t pass up a rare chance to spend time with my little brother. What’s the occasion, and why couldn’t we bring James? He would love to have seen you.”

“It’s quite a delicate matter we need to discuss, Monty.” Charlus said, putting a hand on his shoulder as they separated before turning to the blonde woman, “Mia, you look as lovely as always.”

The woman beamed at the younger man and embraced him tightly, “If I had known you were at Potter Manor I would’ve been over sooner to visit with you. It’s good to see you, Charlus.”

In the time that Charlus greeted his brother and sister, Dorea had moved to stand beside Harry. Something that Fleamont had clearly noticed, and when his eyes connected with Harry he froze. The two held eye contact for a long moment, and Euphemia turned to say something to her husband before she too realized the elephant in the room.

No one moved or said anything for a long moment. The next thing to happen was the flaring of the fireplace once again, and a smaller man stepped out of the Floo Network. The man had a dark black mustache complimented by a well-kept beard that covered his jaw and cheeks. His hair was as dark as his last name, and other than the few extra pounds, Harry could see the resemblance between Sirius and Arcturus Black. He also carried a small gift box on his arm that seemed to be in the shape of a bottle.

Arcturus clapped his hands, “Charlus, my good man, it has been too long.”

Before the Lord of the Black family could step across the room and hug his friend, and sister he realized he had stepped into quite the awkward silence, and when his eyes went to Harry he dropped the box he was holding, “Impossible.”

The final arrival was another blonde woman, who could only be Melania Black, and unlike Euphemia Potter, this woman had a rather serious expression on her face. She appeared to be in the same age range as Dorea and Charlus. Unlike the others, her eyes went to Harry first, and she merely froze in place.

No one spoke for a long moment, and Harry shifted uncomfortably. Dorea broke the ever-increasing tense silence, “As you can see the reason we brought you all here is as delicate as it is unique.”

Arcturus immediately turned to Charlus with an angry look on his face, “Is this boy yours?”

Charlus frowned at the tone the man used on him, “Kindly remind yourself who you are speaking to Arcturus, and exactly where you are right now.”

Arcturus did not seem deterred as he prepared to retort, but before further arguing could break out Harry stepped forward, “My name is Harry James Potter. I am from 20 years in the future where everyone in this room is dead.”

Star Wars Crossover Chapter 2

Chapter 2

Walking around the ship that Harry had coined the Marauder confused Ahsoka more than anything else she had seen so far today.  The ship was fairly large on the outside, and seemed to be a decent sized freighter with a nice little weapons package attached that would keep one away from pirate troubles, but on the inside,  it was a whole different ball game.  Now science didn’t count for much in her book with what she had seen the force accomplish, however she was certain that the ship she was in would have stumped every smart person she had ever met in her life.

For one the ship was literally shrouded in the force.  Until he had told her some seemingly random words she couldn’t even see it, and that was an amazing feat considering once he told her the name of the ship, and where it could be found it suddenly appeared, and it was blinding with force energy.  Even that was nothing compared to the inside.  While the ship was decent sized on the outside it was positively massive on the inside.  She was certain she could have fit at least three ships that she had seen on the outside in this hangar bay alone, and she couldn’t even fathom it enough to ask questions.

Harry gave her a brief tour, and she was silent the whole time just basking in the feeling of being surrounded by the powerful sensations of the force.  They eventually ended up in a quiet room that resembled some of the nicer bars on Coruscant.  It had a long elegant tabletop, and was being serviced by a battle droid, “What would you like sir?”

Harry ordered two drinks he called fire whiskey from the droid and Ahsoka’s jaw dropped when the droid answered, “Roger Roger.”

Surprisingly this was the first question she had to have answered, “You have a battle droid servicing your drinks?”

Harry shrugged instantly, “Admittedly I stole this guy from Grevious’ trash.  They were going to scrap the poor sod, so I took him, repaired him, and with a little magic programmed him to be an excellent bartender.”

Ahsoka was only just now starting to realize there was likely something to this differentiation from the Force to the Magic he used.  Almost everything he had done other summon things to him were things she had never seen or heard of Jedi or Sith using.  The whole thing was puzzling.  This made the next question seem obvious, “Where are you from?”

Harry smiled sadly at this as he took the drink and offered her one which she politely declined in request for water wanting to remember the conversation and be sharp in her inquiries.  When he got the battle droid which he named Roger he spoke, “I am from a system that is far beyond the Outer Rim and the capability of any vessel to reach.  It is in a system called the Milky Way, and my home is called Earth.”

Ahsoka looked at the man in awe, “You are from a deep system.  That is incredible!  In all my travels with the Clone Army and Jedi I have never met someone like you.  Most people from Deep Systems are just legends that we tell at night for theoretical jokes and giggles.”

“Funny my people do the same about you.  They still believe they are alone in the Universe.” Harry said with a laugh.

“If that’s true, then how are you here?”

Harry took a long swig from his drink, “Well the concept of how it happened is very simple, but since you have been skeptical of almost all my abilities you really aren’t going to like this one.  I stepped through a portal on my world, and I ended up on a sandy planet called Tatooine.  It was not a good time let me tell you.  Galactic Basic is a little different from the language I grew up with, and not everyone even speaks that on that planet.”

Ahsoka nodded, “Unfortunately I am familiar with that planet, my condolences.”

The girl had not yet fully processed what the man had said.  However, if he could simply teleport from one place to another, it wasn’t so hard to believe that he had a worm hole or portal that could move him incredible distances, “But what about your friends and family?”

The young man finished his drink in a gulp, “All dead.  No friends and family left.  All have moved onto the next great adventure.”

He held up his glass towards Rodger, and the bot quickly came over and filled his glass while Ahsoka processed.  After a moment she spoke, “I am sorry for your loss.  I take it you are no stranger to war then?”

The boy grimaced, “Fought in three of them.  Won three of them, but each of them came with incredibly high cost.  The last one made me realize that there was no more hope left on my planet.  I had decided to leave it all behind and move on.  I stepped into what I myself thought would be the next great adventure, and boy was I right.  Ended up on that desert shit hole for nearly an entire year.”

“How old are you?” The girl asked bewildered.  Even if he was the oldest possible age, he looked like he would only be around twenty-five.  To have fought in three wars in that time frame would have been crazy.

It was clear for the first time she would not get a straight answer, and he said, “Old enough.  Let’s just say I am older than I look, and I am really sensitive about my age.”

Ahsoka didn’t buy that for one moment but felt that the young man’s honesty with her from the beginning had earned him the right to skip out on an occasional question, “Okay so tell me about this way you use the force.”

This actually made Harry straighten up, “This is actually where the conversation gets really interesting.  Like I told you at the bar I have yet to meet someone who can wield magic, the force or whatever you want to call it, so perhaps we can help each other here.  Magic is a tool that some are born with and most aren’t.  When you are born with magic you can bend the will of the world to your fingertips, or your wand depending on the type of wizard or witch you are.  However, when I say you are born with it or you aren’t that is a definite.  No matter what anyone can do or want you can’t just make magic appear, and I have a way to test if the force and magic are one in the same.”

The young man pulled out a long shape stick that was smooth with an unadorned shaft and a handle that formed from two conjoined spheres.  It looked to be about fifteen inches long, and he twirled it in his fingers before handing it over to Ahsoka.  She wanted to ask if he was kidding, but she could sense the power of the object in front of her.  She wasn’t sure if that was due to her gift of being able to sense force users and the force more accurately than most Jedi’s or if it was the items immense power of the force.

When she touched it, a surge shot through her entire body, and orange and white sparks jumped out of the wand at rapid speeds, and Harry’s eyes shot up, “Merlin’s Beard.”

Ahsoka didn’t have a lot of context for what just happened, but he summoned the wand from her hands, and he said, “So they must have at least some similarities or that would have just felt dead to you.”

Ahsoka felt the power leave her and became a little disappointed, “So you’re saying I could learn the things you could do?”

Harry nodded gravely, “Any Jedi could theoretically.  I fear the reason most of your kind can’t do what I can do is because of the lack of instruction or imagination.  With proper tutelage some of your Jedi Master’s could possibly rival me in terms of magical abilities.”

Ahsoka looked amazed while Harry spoke, “The possibilities are endless, but there are some things I still can't explain.  I can make my reflexes faster, and my body stronger by using magic temporarily, but I saw you dodge that blaster bolt at the beginning of the little skirmish earlier, and I can promise you if I had been in your shoes my options would’ve been pretty limited to just stopping the bolt in midair, or apparating out of the way.  That was an easy trick as I was keeping an eye on the fourth guy earlier, and expected him to do something sneaky, but to just straight up dodge it would’ve been near impossible, and I am considered to be quite gifted among my people.”

Ahsoka thought about this for a few moments before asking, “Is it possible that we are almost like different species in ways of magic?  It could be something like the difference between you and I.  You are a human and I am Togruta.  I use the Force and you use Magic.  We are still people, and we are still users of the powers of the Universe.”

Harry stroked at his face, seeming in deep thought, “In layman terms I think that makes enough sense.  Though I would like to see a little more study done into this.”

Ahsoka was slightly embarrassed to offer her services. This young man…well maybe not as young as she thought, but the young appearing man had no way of knowing she had nothing to her name at the moment, and she didn’t want to come off as desperate.  This however presented an opportunity for the very adventure she had been missing so much in her short exile from the Jedi Order.

After a few moments of silence Harry spoke, “You spent time commanding troops on the battlefield, and proved yourself to be a rather capable general, but how are you at following orders?”

Ahsoka bit her lip at this.  It had been one of her weakest points in all her training was just going with the flow, and she decided since this stranger had been honest with her she should pay back the same courtesy, “It isn't my strongest point.”

“Good.” The man said, surprising her, “Because the type of job I would like to offer you isn’t for someone who is just going to go along for the ride.  I am just as clueless as you and any other Jedi about how similar our powers are, and if we are going to properly explore that then I will need someone to challenge me and possibly the very nature of magic or the force.”

She almost instinctively said ‘it's not the Jedi way’, but she didn’t need to be reminded that she was no longer a Jedi. She was free to go where she wanted when she wanted at her own free will and leisure.

“What will my job entail?” Ahsoka asked more intelligently, trying to remove her emotions from the matter.

Harry grinned, “All sorts of things.  Can you fly a ship?”

“Yes.  I am good too.” She said trying to take pride in her skills.

This caused the man’s smile to widen, “Good because I am horrible since I was self taught.  Perhaps I will pick up tricks along the way.  A part of your job as...lets call you my first mate will be to help me find a crew for this ship as well.  I want good trustworthy people on my team.  I don’t care how long it takes, and if we have to build our roster one man at a time then so be it.  I would like to see your abilities with the force pushed to the limit, and to see just about every trick you can do.  In return, of course I will show you many of the finer points in magic, and possibly along the way we can teach each other a few things.  I can’t pay you tons of money, but I can make sure when you come back you have enough to find a place, and give yourself ample time to find another gig.  If you like you can even assist me on some of my bounty hunter projects, and maybe other things as well…”

The young man’s green eyes wandered off at this, but the girl was too distracted by the incredibly tempting offer for her to notice, “Let’s do it.  I have an acute awareness of The Force even among other Jedi’s I am considered talented in this area.  The Force seems to be guiding me in your direction, and who am I to tell it no.”

Harry pondered her words, “It’s interesting that you say The Force guides you to do things.  We are trained on my planet to make Magic bend its will to us.  We control it in almost every aspect.  The only time I ever feel magic pushing me to do something is when I hold people under oath, which I think you and I should consider.”

“An oath is just words, can it still be broken?” Ahsoka asked curiously.

“Not exactly.  The oath we would make would bind our powers of the Force or Magic.  If you were to break your oath it would likely strip you of all your powers or outright kill you.”

Ahsoka looked very weary of this, but the man held up his hands, “I would want something very simple, and if you are weary of that then perhaps this would be better.”

Harry focused hard, and suddenly she saw his aura flair up like when he apparated across the planet earlier, and when she expected something crazy to happen a small chain necklace appeared with a pin going through the middle of a circular area.  It was beautiful craftsmanship, and she gasped at it, “It's beautiful.”

Harry smiled, “This particular object has a fascinating history that we will delve into when I tell you about some of the deeper magics of my world, but for now let me tell you what I want us to agree on.” He paused looking at her intently, “I am taking a bit of a jump here.  We just met, but I think I am a good judge of character, and if you fought for the Republic and justice in the Galaxy I think you won’t abuse this power I will attempt to teach you.  The Oath I want you to take is similar to the one that the creators of this blood pact made.  I want you to swear to me as I will swear to you to never use the powers we teach other against one another.  We will only use these powers to help each other, and keep the larger population safe.  For the Greater Good.”

He seemed to grimace through the last few words, but Harry took a small knife and looked at her carefully, “Do you agree to the blood pact?  The Force and Magic itself will not allow you to break this agreement.”

“So even if you turned out to be a blood thirsty Sith out in search of destroying the Galaxy I couldn’t stop you.” Ahsoka asked wearily.

“Yes, but search your feelings.  Is that what you think my intent is.” He asked smartly.

She did as he asked, and felt nothing but the approval of the Force.  She was meant to do this, and it would help the Galaxy at large if she did this.  A threat was rising, and someone would have to meet it with every power the Universe has to offer, “I’ll do it.”

Harry nodded and raised the blood pact in the air above them, “I Harry Potter swear to protect Ahsoka Tano with all my power and agree to never use what she teaches me to harm her or the Galaxy at large.  For the Greater Good.”

“I Ahsoka Tano swear to protect Harry Potter and never use the power he teaches me to harm him or the Galaxy at large.  For the Greater Good.”

Harry made two large circular motions with each hand and the blood pact began to glow.  She felt the smallest bit of her power leave her and saw blood pact swirl and suddenly rest glowing a stunning gold color.  Harry grabbed the necklace, and made a motion to put it on her and she nodded bowing her head slightly as he slid it over her head, “We could one day agree to break this pact, but we would have to do it together.  Adventure is out there.  Let’s go take it.  Shall we?”

The girl grinned at this, “I just hope you can keep up.  I have been fighting in a war for the last few years, I don’t know how you will measure up.”

The young man just laughed at this saying, “Oh I am sure you will find that adventure and action seems to seek me out.  I give it two days tops.”

Harry motioned for her to follow him to the cockpit of the ship, and just as they took their seats he snapped his fingers, “I forgot you still need to meet my other companion.”

She looked around confused as to whom he could possibly have been referring to when he called out, “Dobby.”

A small creature that slightly resembled Master Yoda in size and shape, except brown appeared in an orange jumpsuit that looked like a prisoner's outfit, “You called Master Harry Potter sir.”

Harry shook his head, “Dobby please don’t call me that.  You are going to give our new companion the wrong idea.  Dobby, Ahsoka Tano, she is going to be coming with us on our quest across the Galaxy, and learning the ways of magic.”

Ahsoka just stared at the little creature clearly realizing this was not a human, and trying to figure out just what he was.  The little creature clearly carried The Force with him, but his glow was like that of a youngling.  Very quiet, and hardly noticeable except when he first appeared that the same type of flash that Harry had when he apparated, “Pleasure to meet you Dobby.”

She offered her hand, and Dobby looked at it positively delighted, causing Harry to roll his eyes, “Dobby is most pleased to meet Ms Soaka as well.  If she needs anything Dobby would be most pleased to assist you.”

Harry offered an explanation, “Dobby here is a house elf.  His species survives off linking themselves to another family or individual's magic.  We have a symbiotic relationship.  Dobby gets to link himself to my magic keeping him healthy and in return he helps keep my ship clean, and makes food, and even does repairs to the ship.  Though I think I will let you oversee that from now on if you know anything about ships.  Dobby and I are both self taught so we make mistakes and end up floating in space for days trying to figure out what happened.  Most importantly though Dobby is my last friend in the entire Galaxy.  He followed me through that wormhole without my knowledge, and hid from me for weeks knowing I wouldn’t be happy, but I couldn’t be more happy to have him with me these past few years.”

Dobby beamed at this and his small chest puffed out a bit in pride, “Dobby is the best house elf serving the bestest master.”

At this the little house Elf popped away, and Ahsoka just couldn’t believe that she had already met another magical being that could teleport.  The gift had never been heard of but in the span of a few hours she had met two that could do it, “Can you teach me how to do that?  And does he have the same powers you do?”

“I can teach you, but it is going to take time.  Apparating can be dangerous, especially for someone like you who has been to so many places, so we need to make sure you have an excellent grip of the concepts of early magic before we attempt anything like that.  The Other question is tricky, and partly why I believe you could be partially right in your explanations for how are powers could differ.  Dobby is a house elf, and does house elf magic.  He can levitate objects , disappear, and make things vanish when he is cleaning.  He is an unusually strong House Elf due to his age however, and the fact that he is bonded to a fairly powerful wizard.” Harry said modestly.

“So you think it's possible I could hold a similar type of power to Dobby?” Ahsoka asked.

“I don’t think so.  Dobby has never expressed being able to feel the magic, or see into the future like I hear other Jedi’s can do, but you could hold a different brand of magic similar to how Wizards have a magic, House Elves have magic, and Goblins on my world had a type of magic as well.” Hary explained.

“Goblins?” Ahsoka questioned, “Little green creatures that run around with spiked weapons and evil eyes?  My former Master and I have run into a few of those in our time.”

Harry stilled at that, “Not exactly, but that sounds terrifying.  Goblins on our world were short little human-like creatures with sharp claws, beady eyes, and pointed ears.  Mean little creatures.  The second war I fought in forced my brethren and I to wipe them out.  It was a terrible tragedy, and there were no Goblins left in my world when I left it.  It was a shame they took so many ancient secrets of magic to their graves with them...lost forever.”

The green eyed man seemed troubled by his memories of the war he fought in, and Ahsoka quickly changed the topic, “Where are we heading anyways?”

“Felucia.  It is the most magically charged world I have visited.  I have built a home there, and that is where we will go until we are ready to move onto the next job, or until we get a little cramped.” Harry explained.

Ahsoka grimaced, “Got kidnapped last time I was there.  It should still be a Republic controlled plane though how are we going to land?”

This made Harry smile, “You will see Ms. Tano.  If you think some of my other tricks were good you are going to love this one.”

(A/N) Guys I wrote this a long time ago.  I wish I had better inspiration to continue it, but currently I don't!  Maybe when the Ahsoka show comes out and we get to spend more time with her character some inspiration will come to me, but this was just for a bit of fun.  I hope you all enjoyed this, and in the coming weeks I might even crack open my Harry Potter X Avengers Crossover that never saw the light of day.  Cheers guys and I will see you all on Tuesday with my update on Dreams of Home.  

Dreams of Home Chapter 3

Chapter 3

Harry had to go by Gringotts before he dared to attempt his trip to Potter Manor. It was there he confirmed that he was still a Potter by blood, and that he would indeed be able to cross the wards of Potter Manor. Thankfully Fleamont, who was currently the head of the family, allowed any Potter of age to have access to the family vaults. This gave Harry the slightest insurance policy which meant in the worst-case scenario Harry could grab some galleons and run if it became necessary.

When Harry apparated onto the grounds his breath was momentarily taken away. The house was beautiful. It was a little ostentatious for his usual taste, but the grounds were huge. Flower gardens that could rival many botanical gardens in the muggle world could be seen, and a white marble house was intrinsically designed before him. He briefly wondered what it would have been like to grow up here, because he was sure that while this house could rival Malfoy Manor in size this home would feel much cozier.

Already on guard and on the lookout for this possible guardian that Fleamont spoke of, Harry began making his way toward the house. He didn’t make it far before he heard a loud CAW in the distance. Harry spun around, looking to the sky, and saw a massive winged creature that had the body, tail, and back legs of a lion, and the head and wings of an eagle.

The creature looked incredibly beautiful and Harry felt that he was about to get a close encounter with his family’s guardian, which was clearly the mythical Griffin. As far as the young man was concerned, before today, Griffins did not exist. Hagrid had never spoken of them, and he had never seen one in all his years, but he was in no way surprised to find out such a mighty creature existed.

Whatever the deal was with this creature, it seemed to have no interest in attacking Harry for now, and that was a very good thing by the looks of the massive creature. Suddenly a voice came from behind him and Harry was forced to turn around again and deflect an incoming stunning spell that was uncanny in its speed, “Who are you? How did you get past the wards, and what did you do to Halo?”

Harry immediately held his hands up in surrender, “My name is Harry James Potter please do not kill me!”

The man looked bewildered at his explanation, “Lies, there is no Harry James Potter in this family.”

Harry looked the man in the eyes, “We look alike, I got through the wards, and for whatever reason, our family guardian is not attacking me. That has to mean something. Your brother Fleamont sent me.”

The imposing figure seemed to think for a moment, but shook his head, “I haven’t spoken to my brother in a while, but I definitely would have remembered him telling me about another son, or a new relative popping up. You must be some sort of imposter, and I will kill you where you stand if you don’t tell me how you got on this property.”

Trying to think of something quickly Harry said, “I think I have an item that can convince you, but I have to reach inside my necklace and get it. Will you lower your wand while I do this?”

The man shook his head, “You’re in no position to make that request. You come to my family’s ancestral home uninvited, and currently unwelcome, and if you think I am lowering my wand then you are not just a fool, but an idiot as well.”

Harry winced at this, but nodded. He reached into the necklace and pulled it off his neck as he fished around looking for the soft familiar material. When he found it, he slowly pulled it out, and the man’s wand lowered, but only for a moment. Then rage entered the man’s eyes and he knew he was in trouble, “You stole that cloak from my nephew? I knew Fleamont should never have trusted the boy with such a powerful magical artifact. Give it to me at once.”

Harry shook his head, “I can’t do that. This is my birthright, and I won’t give it to anyone.”

At this, the brown-eyed man flicked his wand at Harry with a speed the time traveler had only witnessed a few times, but in that moment the young green-eyed boy decided it was time to get through to this man the hard way. With speed that came from a year of being on the run, and fighting with the Order of the Phoenix Harry raised a shield, and began to spit fire curses right back at the man. Nothing dangerous, but something that might slow him down so he can explain.

If there was any doubt of who this man was before it was definitely out of the question now. Charlus Potter had to be in his late 40’s, possibly early 50’s, and he fought like a demon. He stood as a tall imposing figure with a youthful face that very much had the Potter look to him. He had thick black hair that appeared to always be in a mess, and his light brown eyes were a giveaway.

Harry knew now that this man fought against Gellert Grindelwald, and had he not known that, the younger Potter would’ve easily mistaken this man for someone in his 30’s, because Charlus Potter was quite the stout man and looked like he hadn’t missed working out a day in his life. Give him some glasses and he could have looked like his brother Fleamont if he were a little older and a lot thinner. There were no punches being pulled from his end, and Harry was witnessing magic he had never seen before, and he was very thankful that his shielding was his best quality in dueling or he would already be a dead man.

Knowing he had to get off the defensive though and start fighting back Harry apparated around the man and threw his Patronus at him as a distraction, “Get him, Prongs!”

The creature charged the man, and Harry apparated again, but this time Charlus did as well, and when they both landed somehow the man had ended up behind where Harry was going and had to duck out of the way of a nasty-looking purple curse that almost took his head off. Harry quickly began transfiguring the trees around him, and hoped that his battle transfiguration would keep him in the fight as the trees began to form into a dragon.

Charlus stopped for only a moment to stare at the creature, and he flicked his wand and the dragon immediately turned back into trees, and the man conjured a lot of water and hurled it at Harry. Harry tried to deflect it, but it was too late. He was drenched and washed away in the water, and before he knew it he was tied up, bound, and wandless.

The man strode over to him with a different look on his face now, “Let’s try this again. Who are you?”

Harry felt a little light-headed and responded instantly, “Harry James Potter.”

The man stared hard, “Who are your parents?”

“James and Lily Potter.” Harry said in surprise, no longer able to control himself.

Charlus’ eyes widened at this point, “What year were you born?”

“1980.” This was not how Harry wanted the truth to come out, but he couldn’t stop himself; it must have been something in the water, or something Charlus had cast on him.

“Impossible.”

Suddenly a woman appeared, “If you are quite done, Charlus, you can invite our nephew into the house.”

Harry took a moment to stare at this woman and he was briefly reminded of Andromeda Tonks. The woman was certainly older, and appeared to be around the same age as Charlus. She had dark purple eyes that resembled Bellatrix Lestrange’s, but also had startling black hair that was put up in a tight ponytail, more like Andromeda. Her face was angelically smooth, and the woman had a very regal look to her high cheekbones. This was a pureblood Lady if Harry had ever met one.

The man only slightly lowered his wand, “But. Dorea. This young man speaks the impossible. He cannot be who he says he is.”

The woman rolled her eyes at the man, “Charlus Henry Potter, the boy is obviously who he says he is. I have heard every word since he arrived on this property, and if he wasn’t exactly who he said he was then none of this would’ve been possible. Plus I saw you hit him with the water spell. He could not have lied his way through that unless he knew what the curse was. This is only taught to the Potters after all. Where is that intelligent man I married?”

This seemed to make the man pause, and Harry just stared at the man pleadingly. After a moment he rubbed the back of his neck and grumbled, releasing Harry from the spells. The woman turned to Harry now, “Get up, Harry. I believe you have a remarkable story for us, and I haven’t had much diversity in my company for many years so I would love something refreshing and new.”

Whatever he had expected out of Dorea Potter née Black it was not this. The woman seemed calm and almost chipper. This was not the type of woman that would seek refuge behind everything, and hide out from the world. There was much to their story that Harry had yet to learn, and as they were his family, he was very curious.

Harry summoned his wand back to him, and gave Charlus a small smile, “Sorry about all this.”

Charlus looked confused, “Why are you sorry? I was the one that almost killed you.”

“I have a feeling I am about to become a major inconvenience to you, so I am apologizing in advance.” Harry said with a regretful smile.

The man grumbled some more, and began leading the way to the house, but keeping an eye on Harry at all times.

The inside of the house was substantially more remarkable than the outside. The inside seemed to be very modern, and was well furnished. There were family pictures, portraits, and magic everywhere. Knitting was going on in the living room, the kitchen seemed to have food in the oven, and Harry could briefly see it was being run by two house elves that seemed very happy as they chattered away during their work. The books were organizing themselves, and even what Harry thought might be a potion lab seemed to currently be sitting in stasis.

That was all Harry could see just from the main entrance. He could also see a grand set of stairs that you could go up on either side, and the elegance just seemed to never end. Dorea called out, “Mipsy.”

A small female house elf that resembled a house elf Harry once knew as Winky appeared in a bow, “Yes, Mistress?”

“Prepare tea for three, and have it ready in the library. We have a current house guest, and he is to be treated like family for as long as he is here.” The woman said shortly.

The house elf took one look at Harry, nodded, and then disappeared. Dorea called out to Harry, “Follow me please.”

Harry remained quiet as he followed the woman through the house, and Charlus now lagged a bit behind them, most likely trying to keep an eye on Harry.

When they arrived in the library Harry was eerily reminded of the Black Family Library. They were on the third floor, and what Harry thought was the library downstairs must have simply been a large study, because what they were in now could easily fit some small houses. The woman seemed surprised, “You have never been to this house, have you?”

Harry shook his head in wonder trying to take it all in. The woman gave him a minute, and Charlus remained silent. Then she spoke, “Perhaps you should start from the beginning. How is it you came to be here?”

Taking a deep breath Harry said, “Yesterday, I was killed by the Dark Lord known as Voldemort, or at least by dozens of his followers.”

The two Potters stared at the young man, and he continued, “When I died, I appeared at what appeared to be Kings Cross Station. Your brother was there with me, and he told me that Death was unhappy with our match, because before Voldemort could kill me yesterday, I hit him with the killing curse knowing I would die, and of course, before he even hit the ground his followers hit me with about a dozen in retaliation.”

The two Potters exchanged looks at this. It was clear to Harry that they understood that Fleamont had not lived to see his birth, but neither commented further on it while Harry continued, “The gist of it is that Death was unhappy and I was sent back in time to have my rematch with Voldemort. I am to attempt to minimize casualties from the first of two wizarding wars that are going to take place over the next twenty years. Hopefully, we come out on the winning side this time, and we prevent the second version of this war from ever taking place. Fleamont told me I should seek you out, because you would be what I needed to win this war.”

Charlus stood and began pacing. Long moments of silence followed before he stopped and turned to his nephew, “What do you know about us?”

Harry shrugged, “Almost nothing.”

Charlus growled, “Surely you know something. Tell us all you know about us.”

Dorea just watched the boy in curiosity, no hostility in her eyes. Harry spoke calmly as the woman just had that ability on him, “All I know is what Fleamont told me at Kings Cross. He told me that you two fought against Grindelwald. Apparently, you were a War Hero, or a commander, or something. I also know that you don’t speak much with my grandfather anymore, and that you lost a son, Henry, I think his name was.”

Both of them flinched at the name, but neither said more. Dorea calmly asked, “Will you tell us your story? I think if we are to help you,” Charlus looked sharply at the woman when she said that, but she ignored him, “We need to know as much as possible.”

Nodding, Harry explained the events of Halloween 1981, followed by an extremely glossed-over version of his time at the Dursleys. This included Sirius Black’s wrongful imprisonment, the death of Lily and James Potter, and that Harry was the last of the Potters. He went on to explain some of his time at Hogwarts. That ranged from the loyalty he had in his friends, to the philosopher’s stone, to all the other jaunts that he could remember, including the basilisk, troll, acromantulas, dementors, and the Triwizard Tournament.

This section of his life led up to the fight inside the Department of Mysteries, and his hunt for Horcruxes with Dumbledore, which eventually led to the fight inside Hogwarts castle. When Harry was about to explain what a Horcrux was he was informed it was unnecessary as both Charlus and Dorea knew what the foul abomination to magic was.

It all came down to the final year of what should have been his seventh year of Hogwarts where he continued hunting Horcruxes and trained everyday with the Order of the Phoenix instead. Lastly, he talked about the final battle and that he learned from Fleamont that in his timeline he ultimately lost the war, and all his friends were killed.

When his tale was over, he had talked for hours, and not once did Charlus or Dorea interrupt him. His story was insane, and at the end all Charlus did was look at his wife and she sighed, “Every word was the truth.”

Harry looked at the woman in surprise that she took his side so easily, and Charlus explained, “Dorea is empathic. She could read the emotions of anyone regardless of Occlumency shields. No one can lie to Dorea. It is a powerful gift not seen in the Black family for generations. She was invaluable to me when we were fighting against Grindelwald’s band of fanatics.”

The young man looked at his great aunt in amazement, “That is an incredible gift.”

Dorea gave the young man a smile, “It seems you have many incredible gifts yourself. You remind me much of Charlus when he was your age. You seem to have everything but his legendary confidence.”

Charlus snorted, but Dorea gave him an affectionate smile, and Harry grinned at the two, but was confused, “May I ask a personal question?”

Charlus froze, but Dorea nodded shortly, and Harry took a breath, “Fleamont told me that Charlus would be lost, and that you two don’t socialize with the outside world much anymore. In fact, he said that Charlus hasn’t seen much of James in years, but forgive me when I say you two don’t seem like you’re hiding.”

Dorea gave the boy a sad look, “It’s not so simple you see. Charlus and I aren’t hiding; we are still grieving. The loss of our son was immense. Like my brother and sister-in-law we had quite a difficult time having children, and when we had Henry it was like all our prayers had been answered. To have him taken away from us the way he was…was devastating to say the least. It’s been many years, but we have never moved on or recovered. We spend most of our time overseas among friends to distance ourselves from the constant reminders.

“Many people in this country see us as bitter people, but that’s not the truth. We just can’t stand the pitying looks every person gives us when we are out in public around here, it’s why we don’t venture out very much. I can assure you, Harry, had we been able to have as many children as we wanted you would have had plenty of magical relatives to live with.”

Charlus and Dorea exchanged sad smiles, and Charlus kissed his wife on her outstretched hand. Harry was moved by the amount of love between the two, but he could tell they never moved on from losing their son, and that there may not be much anyone could do to change that, but he would do anything he could. Harry desperately asked, “Will you help me? I am no one in this world, and I need someone to stand behind while I prepare to take out this monster, and prevent him from wiping out what is left of our family.”

The two looked thoughtful and Harry continued, hoping to drive his point home, “Voldemort wiped out both of our families like a plague. There were no Blacks alive by the time I left my world. With my death, both the Potter and Black lines were extinguished. This house was burnt to the ground by Death Eaters and Voldemort himself when he showed up. I hear they didn’t do it without a fight though.”

Charlus looked disturbed for a moment before a smile that could only be described as sinister stretched across his face, “How many did we take down before they got us?”

Harry grinned back, “From what I understand over a dozen and it took Voldemort himself to take you down. Apparently, he didn’t dare do it alone, and relied on the help of Augustus Rookwood.”

Dorea looked surprised, “Augustus Rookwood is a Death Eater?”

Harry shrugged, “I don’t know if he is right now, but I know he will be.”

Dorea had a sad expression on her face, “We were friends in school. That is rather disappointing.”

That was a punch in the gut to Harry. Imagining one of his friends turning on him in the war, even a casual friend like Seamus or Dean caused him pain. Charlus growled, “I knew this Tom Riddle when I was in school. I was a few years older than him, but I remember him. We dueled once, and I wiped the floor with him. He respected me, and I respected the kid for his power, even though I could tell he was very well-versed in the Dark Arts at just 14 or 15. I should have known those little psychopaths that followed him around would start something like this one day.”

Harry asked, “I only arrived here hours ago. Where is the war at right now?”

Charlus snorted, “We aren’t even at war yet, but I have seen it coming for years now. There have been disappearances, and if we believe the Daily Prophet they are now hiding behind that cowardly symbol. All psychos have one.”

Harry nodded, “The Dark Mark will be a symbol that brought terror to my world for 3 decades. This won’t be the last time it pops up. If you see it, supposedly someone has been killed.”

There was silence for several moments before Dorea said, “I think it is time to come out of hiding, darling. Not for us, but for our family. I may not have much contact with my brothers and sisters, but I would not wish to see any harm fall upon them. Arcturus needs to be warned.”

Charlus nodded and his eyes seemed to light up a bit at the name, “He needs to be made aware of everything. So does Monty.”

Dorea shot back, “Is there anyone else we can trust with this?”

“Don’t even think about Dumbledore!” Charlus shot off.

Snapping back the woman said, “I wasn’t! I was thinking about the Longbottoms, you nitwit.”

Harry watched the byplay in surprise, and watched as the married couple went back and forth on several names, but ultimately decided it needed to stay within the family for now.  Harry asked a little nervously, “What about me?”

The two looked at him for a moment then at each other. Surprisingly Charlus spoke this time, “Within the family, you can be yourself. To the outside world, you will be our son. Hidden away in America because you were special and we wanted private tutors for you. It was also our way of helping you escape Dragon Pox. We can also use this to explain why we spent so much time living in America. It can be said we were raising you, and taking you to new magical tutors all over the world. You have the skill and power to back it up. If we disguise you as a sixteen-year-old you will be even more impressive. How old are you really?”

Harry answered, “It’s hard to say, but I died just a few weeks before my 18th birthday, and today is my birthday just five years before I was born.”

Dorea nodded, “You will look a little old for your age, but if we do this then we can put you in the class with James.”

Charlus added, “I think it would be best not to tell the boy who Harry really is. If we tell him he might become too interested in the mother, or too interested in Harry’s best interest. Too many unforeseen consequences. If we can convince Fleamont then I suppose we should keep that bit to ourselves.”

“We could chalk the whole thing up to a family secret. We were hidden away enough after Henry’s passing that we could make it work. As long as we have Arcturus feed some lie about why he isn’t on the Black Family Tree I think we can get away with it.” Dorea said thoughtfully.

Charlus nodded, “We will enroll the boy in Hogwarts, and let him finish his magical education while he attempts to finish off this mad man. We will reach out to headmaster Brown at Ilvermorny and fake his transcripts as well. It's the least he could do for us. I can give Harry our old training regimen from the war. That will keep him in shape, and help him inch towards the coming confrontation. He is good, but he has a lot of work to do if he is going to stop a monster.”

They turned back to the young man who was astounded at how fast the two accepted this and prepared to take their stakes in the war. Harry shook his head, “What made you think so fast, and graciously accept all this?”

Charlus and Dorea smiled at each other, before the woman spoke, “We died, but the fact we only took twelve Death Eaters down with us is slightly disappointing, and as much as we have enjoyed our solitude the fact that a member of our family was raised by muggles even if they were the greatest muggles in history is simply unacceptable.”

Charlus picked up from there, “You were deprived in your previous life, and part of that is on us. It’s time to make things right, and if that means telling some lies to some people we couldn’t give a shit about while also taking down another Dark Lord then we will do it.”

When Charlus was done talking Dorea took her husband's hand, “I fell in love with my husband during war times. I was young, hopeful, and looking to shake up the establishment by enlisting in the fight against Grindelwald. Everyone in my family disapproved, and even my commanding officers tried too, but then I beat all of them in a duel.”

Charlus smirked, “All but one.”

Dorea rolled her eyes, “You were lucky and you know it.”

Harry’s eyes widened, “You two met in the war?”

Dorea smiled at the boy, “We knew of each other and met a few times at pureblood gatherings growing up, but we never knew each other well. We were two years apart at Hogwarts, and did like to tease each other a lot. Charlus did help out my brother in a few tight spots, and they were pretty close friends when they graduated, so we had a few adult conversations after school, and always held a mutual respect for each other.”

“But when she showed up in my barracks reporting for duty, I tried to have her sent back to her brother, but when she drew her wand and took down half my men, I figured it would be best if I kept her around. After all, someone was going to have to take down Rosier eventually, and too many men hesitated because she was a woman.” Charlus explained.

“Rosier? I know the name.  There was a Death Eater my best mate killed named Evan Rosier.” Harry said.

Dorea remarked nastily, “If they were an evil little shit then maybe they were related. She definitely didn’t have any children, but maybe a nephew or a cousin. Vinda Rosier was a real piece of work.”

Charlus smirked, “Got Dorea an Order of Merlin second class for taking her down. One of the best duels I had ever seen. They didn’t think taking down three others of Grindelwald’s Lieutenants was all that special because I never got anything like that, and I led the troops.”

The woman patted the man’s face affectionately with her hand, “Thirty years later and you are still a little bitter about that aren’t you?”

Charlus grumbled, and called the house elf. When Mipsy appeared Charlus spoke softly, “Mipsy, will you prepare a bedroom in the family wing for Harry. He is a Potter, and I expect you to help with anything he may need.”

Mipsy looked at the boy in surprise and closed her eyes for a moment in deep concentration before opening them again in surprise, “He is a Potter! His magic is like little James.”

All three of the room's other occupants looked at the elf in surprise while Dorea smiled a little, “Maybe we can not mention that to anyone else, Mipsy. Harry is going to be our little secret, and to the world, he will be our son.”

Mipsy nodded in understanding, not even daring to question her mistress. When the elf disappeared, Harry looked outside to notice the sun had gone completely down. Charlus looked at Harry, “There is much to be done if we are to claim you as our son. We will also start preparing you immediately for the coming conflict. Tomorrow we will train at the break of dawn so be up and ready. You will also be getting an introduction to my brother Fleamont and Lord Arcturus Black. Along with probably going on a shopping spree with Dorea as she will take you to buy anything you need to get along in our world. I see you already bought a wand, so that takes care of the most important thing.

“We have a lot of things to get done, so you should get some rest and let Dorea and I discuss some things. We will probably have more questions for you tomorrow, and we can work some details out that will be beneficial to us all.”

Harry gave the man a very thankful smile and offered his hand, “Thank you for this. I was really worried you might kill me earlier.”

Charlus waved it off and took the boy's hand and then brought him in for a short hug. Harry tensed at this, but melted into the man as the impact of the last twelve hours of his life began to set in. All day he had been in fight or flight mode, but now as his great uncle held him the weight began to feel immense. His friends had all died. He wasn’t strong enough in his previous life. Tears were pooling in his eyes, and in the arms of his great uncle, he felt safe to grieve for what he had lost.

Charlus spoke softly as they separated, and kept both hands on his nephew's shoulders, “Harry, I know you never had a chance to understand this and I will admit over the last ten years I have not upheld this very well, but to a Potter, nothing is more precious than his family. You telling me that mine was wiped out has opened my eyes wider than anything else could have possibly done, and I thank you. I won't let this bastard take you, or any other member of this family. You have my word.”

When Charlus released Harry, Dorea already had her arms open for the boy and she pulled him into an embrace, “We will do everything we can for you, Harry. I know it may seem like you are asking a lot from us, but for our family, there is nothing we wouldn’t do. Go get your rest, and tomorrow we will get to work. Believe me, I think Charlus and I are very much looking forward to this. It was our dream to train Henry to be the Wizard we hoped he would be, and now we are going to get to do it with someone who has already seen battle. We know you aren’t going to replace him, but maybe you can help fill a little void that has been in our family.”

Harry offered the woman a melancholy smile and gave each of them a goodnight as he began to follow Mipsy, the house elf, up to his room. Laying in his bed he took in his surroundings, and realized this was nicer than any room he had ever stayed in. It seemed he was going to be given a fighting chance, and as Harry closed his eyes he swore upon the names of all those he lost he would do better in this timeline.

HP Star Wars Crossover

Guys this link is just for a bit of fun.  As patrons you will have access to my full works.  That includes things that never saw the light of day.  I know there are lots of Star Wars fans out there, so this is the direction I would have gone had I pursued this story.  This is completely unedited, and straight from my brain to paper.  I have one more chapter for this written, but they will be the end of this like story arc.  I welcome anyone to drop ideas, or take over this story if they would.  Just please let me know before you do so!  Cheers guys.

Dreams of Home Chapter 2

Chapter 2

For the second time, Harry had to blink the bright spots out of his eyes as he found himself standing in the same clothes he had been in at Kings Cross station. It seemed that only seconds had passed from when he left his grandfather's side, and he looked around desperately hoping to see something familiar. He was astounded and horrified to find that he knew exactly where he was. He turned to look at the mysterious archway that he had watched his Godfather fall through just a few years before and wondered just what had happened to Sirius when he fell through in the original timeline.

Harry gulped a bit of air as he realized that not only had he gone back in time, but he was in the heart of the Ministry of Magic and was definitely not going to be able to apparate out of the wards in this room. The Unspeakables would definitely have questions for him since he had suddenly appeared right inside their wards by the veil of death.

Checking his person, Harry quickly realized he only had a few things in his mokeskin pouch from when he had died in his previous life. His cloak was thankfully one of them, and so was the Marauder’s Map. Harry would’ve done anything to have packed his broomstick, or to have had his wand with him before he lost his life. He did however have his emergency stash of 50 galleons on him, which would be enough to get him into the world and grab a few essentials in case worse came to worse.

Thinking quickly, Harry tried to remember his way out of the Death Chamber and began scrambling as quickly as he could to the doors, throwing his cloak over his shoulders.  When he reached the doors, a man was sitting by a table with a book in his hand. The man was clearly engrossed in his story, and Harry came to a crawl as he hoped to sneak past the man.

The elderly man was wearing a long purple cloak that flowed all the way to the floor.  The man was around Professor McGonagall and Flitwick’s age, if Harry were to guess, and he was balding. There was a passing familiarity that the man held, but he dismissed it, hoping to sneak past the man undetected.

Harry cursed his luck knowing that it was just bad timing that had put him in this situation. It did not take long to realize that there would be no way of opening the door behind the man without alerting him of his presence. Not wanting to be a lab rat, Harry made his decision. Standing directly in front of the man he opened the cloak of invisibility just enough to hold his hand out and wandlessly summon the man’s wand. The reaction of the Unspeakable might have been comical, but Harry had the man stunned before he could shout his outrage. With two quick flicks of the newly acquired wand, the ground was cushioned and silenced, preventing a single noise from filling the long hallway.

Closing the cloak Harry continued his stealthy adventure towards the elevator to get to the upper levels of the Ministry. As he approached, the doors slid open and two cloaked individuals stepped out in quiet conversation. Slowly stepping aside to avoid the two Harry watched as they approached, and one of them froze. In apprehension, Harry began to tighten his grip upon his newly acquired wand. The man said something in a language Harry didn’t recognize and suddenly both men had wands in their hands scanning the long hallway.

The one closest to Harry cast several revealing charms, but they were no match for the Deathly Hallow in his possession. His senses screamed at him to shield as both men threw stunners in opposite directions, clearly firing blindly, but close enough that Harry had no choice but to shield himself. Tossing the cloak back over his shoulders with a whip-like motion Harry surged his hand forward causing one of the two men to be thrown into the wall nearby, while the other was a flurry of motions with a range of dark magic that surprised the younger man. Whoever was under that cloak meant business, and the air seemed to turn electric as Harry produced shield after shield.

Dodging under a black curse that was likely meant to do Harry serious harm, his eyes widened as an orange spell the size of his body hurled at him, its origin unknown. By instinct, his newly acquired wand flipped up as he cried out, “Protego Totalum!”

A massive clear wall absorbed the orange spell with a loud sizzle, and both duelists paused letting the moment of shock pass between them. The Unspeakable broke first however as he began raining fire on the ward that Harry had erected in the blink of an eye. It was at this point the young man knew his time to ogle the new magical ability that he demonstrated was over, and took off as fast as he could down the hall while his ward began to crack under the pressure of the Unspeakable’s assault.

When Harry made it to the elevators a deep sigh of relief escaped his lips as he called out for the lobby. The war veteran knew that he wasn’t out of the woods yet, and that if the Unspeakables found a way to lock him in this elevator he would be doomed. Harry wasn’t certain if that was possible, nor was he certain whether there would be any further resistance meeting him when he made it to the lobby.

As the elevator doors closed his stomach turned as he watched the lever at the top of the elevator show him ascending the floor towards the lobby. Harry felt his heart fall through his stomach when the elevator stopped short of the lobby, and he felt the wand in his hand heat up in anticipation for the battle that would likely ensue when the doors opened. Clenching his magic and preparing to let loose he took a deep breath of anticipation. When the doors opened however a young red-headed man stepped into the elevator looking quite pleased whistling a soft tune. With a nod of his head, the man offered a smile, “Good afternoon.”

Realizing that this man was not likely to attack him, Harry returned the greeting staring at the man trying to place the face that he recognized. Harry nearly cursed the man when he whipped his head in his direction, “Great Scott! I just realized you must have been coming from the Department of Mysteries. Awfully young to be adventuring down there, eh?”

Thinking quickly Harry responded, “I was applying for an internship, sir. I was meeting with one of the Unspeakables for an interview.”

Harry had become quite adept at lying through the war. He had met people that certainly changed his perspective, and definitely made him embrace his inner Slytherin that the hat recognized all those years ago. The man however acted as if Harry had just told him he was going to be Minister however when he clapped his hands and said, “It is a most excellent aspiration to join that department young man. Arthur Weasley. Who might you be?”

Harry’s composure nearly shattered as he processed a young Mr Weasley standing before him. The familiarity of the voice and face now instantly connected in his mind. This was a stout young man who looked to have been some type of athlete. It was clear to Harry that having seven children seemed to make the man he greatly respected relax into a calmer lifestyle in his later years. While Mr Weasley had always been a very well-respected man at the Ministry and by Harry himself, he never found the man imposing, and that is certainly what the man before him was. Harry wanted to lie but found that he couldn’t to the man he trusted so much, “Harry Potter, sir.”

The man looked very surprised by this, “Potter? Are you a Muggleborn by chance?”

At this, they hit the lobby and Harry quickly stepped out hoping to dodge the question without lying, “Mr Weasley, it was nice meeting you, but I have to be off. I am in quite a hurry if I am to catch my train back to Surrey!”

This seemed to answer Mr Weasley’s question as he nodded and offered his hand to Harry once again, “Good luck to you, young man! I hope to see you again here at the Ministry one day.”

Harry nodded with a smile towards the man and quickly made his way out into a hallway that would lead to the atrium. Before he could make it to the opening, however, he found his path blocked by three Unspeakables. These men had their hoods up, and all had their wands at their sides. Harry fingered the uncomfortable wand in his hand knowing he was about to cause a huge scene in the middle of the forum for the second time in his life and took a deep breath as he reached for his magic, but before he could the lead man struck with his wand so fast Harry had no chance to move.

It wasn’t a spell however the man struck with but a silent, and powerful legilimency spell. The man was inside of Harry’s mind and knew all his darkest secrets in a matter of seconds. His occlumency shields were nothing compared to the power of this man.  He doubted even Voldemort could have stopped him. The man pulled out of his mind after a few moments as Harry dropped to his knees holding his head in pain. Knowing he was in no condition to fight back he braced himself for the stunning spell that was likely to follow, but it never came.

Looking up, the lead Unspeakable spoke in the same unfamiliar language as before, and after a moment he turned back to Harry speaking in a throaty masculine voice, “We will be watching you, Harry James Potter. It seems your destiny is too great for us to interrupt. It seems I must wish you the best of luck in your endeavors.”

Harry stared at the man in surprise as two of the three casually walked past him as if nothing had happened. The remaining cloaked figure stepped within striking range of Harry, and merely held his hand out. At first, the young man was puzzled before he realized what the Ministry employee wanted. Slowly he rose back to his feet, and placed the wand in the outstretched hands of the Unspeakable. As the man passed him, Harry turned to watch the three get in the elevator, and before he could turn to make his escape, the deep voice called out to him again, “And Mr Potter…Don’t let us catch you in our department ever again. We will not be so lenient a third time.”

Swallowing hard, Harry knew the man had to have seen a lot to know that Harry had broken into the Department of Mysteries before. Wanting to protest in his own defense he knew it was too late the doors to elevators closed.

Taking a moment to appreciate that Mr Weasley had missed the byplay between himself and the Unspeakables; he strode forward into a busy Ministry Atrium hoping that no further threats would present themselves. Harry contemplated his next step as he passed the busy Ministry employees. Apparating was a possibility, but there was a concern that he could apparate into something he didn’t know existed in this time. The Floo Network seemed to be the best decision for the time being. After all, the Leaky Cauldron had been around for decades at least, and landing in a familiar place to start his journey into Diagon Alley was an attractive option.

The first few steps Harry took in this new world would be crucial, and he knew it. Finding out what year it was would be a big help, but just as importantly he needed a wand in order to defend himself.

Judging by Mr Weasley’s appearance Harry would guess that Fleamont had been right. While Harry was uncertain of the exact age of Mr Weasley the man couldn't have been much older than his own parents, and had appeared to be in his mid to late twenties if he had to guess. That had to put him in the mid to late 70’s. Information was crucial though, and errors could not be made this early into his journey as he searched for a Newspaper stand that might give him some guidance. Knowing the Daily Prophet sold papers in the atrium during his time he looked around for a stand in hope of finding answers.

“Daily Prophets right here, folks! Get your Daily Prophet. Foreboding symbol cast in the sky over Falmouth, what is the Ministry doing to protect our families?” A woman’s voice called over the crowd catching Harry’s attention.

Making his way towards a small stand by the Floo Network he laid eyes on a young witch who was disturbingly familiar to him. The young witch was easy on the eyes, and her blonde hair looked quite lovely in their long neatly done curls. She was wearing some simple glasses and her blue eyes seemed to be searching for a story. This must have been Rita Skeeter's entry job at the Daily Prophet Harry thought with a grimace.

The woman made eye contact with him as he approached the stand and gave him a sultry smile, “How about you, handsome, would you like today’s Daily Prophet? I myself have a small piece towards the back about the upcoming Hogwarts School year and their new Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor. He was an old veteran of the last war. A Black too, wouldn’t you know? I bet that ought to really interest you, you look about Hogwarts age. Are you in your seventh year?”

Harry hadn’t exactly gotten a good look at himself since arriving in this timeline. He was unsure if he looked the same as he had the moment he had been killed by Voldemort, and his followers or if things had changed. Deciding to take a safe approach Harry spoke with confidence, “I should actually be in my sixth year, but my parents think I am advanced enough to start preparing for my NEWTs this year. There is a possibility I will be starting Hogwarts as a seventh-year student.”

Harry figured this was the safest answer he could give to the wannabe detective. Rita looked fascinated by his story, and not at all considering the fact that he could be lying. This gave Harry some credence that he must look at least close to his previous age as the woman exclaimed, “Oh, you must be quite the smart young man. What Wizarding school are you from?”

This made the boy think fast, “Ilvermony, but my family was from here.”

Taking a glance at the headlines for the day he continued, “My father had a terrible fear of the dragon pox pandemic so sent me away when I was younger. Now that things are getting…more political on the homefront he decided it was time for me to come back home. I would actually love one of these papers. I will read about this new defense teacher, and hopefully get an idea of what he will be like.”

Harry was pouring it on a little thick trying to sound young and confident, but he really just wanted to get away from Rita Skeeter. If anyone could sniff out a controversial story it was this woman right here.

The young woman smiled at him and asked for 6 sickles, but Harry gave her a galleon and asked for just a few sickles back in change. Finally, being dismissed by the woman he got a better look at the headline, “TERRIFYING SYMBOL LIGHTS UP THE SKY OF FALMOUTH.”

Harry realized with wide eyes that this must have been the first time the world had seen the Dark Mark, and that things were obviously just now starting to heat up in this timeline. He looked for the date at the top right of the paper and stared in surprise, “31st July, 1976.”

It was his birthday, or at least it would be in about 4 years. Harry sighed as he further pondered just what his leap through time had done to his appearance. Deciding it was time to get moving with his plans he took a deep breath and pushed himself toward the Floo Network.

Arriving at the Leaky Cauldron Harry looked around, and couldn’t stop the slight smile that crossed his face. It would be fifteen years before he ever stepped foot into this pub in his timeline, but other than the crowd around the room you would never know it. It was the same dark and dinky little pub as it would be 15 years later. Some things, much to Harry’s pleasure, were simply timeless.

A younger version of Tom the barman was currently standing behind the bar with several young men filling every seat at the long bar top. It was clear to Harry that the war was not yet in full swing, because people looked happy. Harry hadn’t seen this kind of joy on people's faces in years. Ever since the Graveyard, the country had a dark shadow cast overhead. Even when people were burying their heads in the sand, they all knew that something big was coming. Even if most of the idiots thought it was Dumbledore bringing a revolution.

Harry strolled towards the back exit that would take him into Diagon Alley without a passing word to any in the bar. When he arrived in the back area he swore internally, realizing that without a wand he would struggle to get through the barrier. To his luck, however, some patrons came out of the tavern jovially, and hardly even gazed at Harry as they drew their wands to open the barrier. The bricks unfolded on themselves in seconds and Harry got a good look at the first place he had ever seen in the magical world.

This time Harry didn’t even attempt to cover the smile that crossed his face. Another timeless place that would give him a familiar feeling of home. It seemed to look exactly the same as when he would enter it for the first time fifteen years from the date. The only thing missing was Weasley Wizard Wheezes at number 93 Diagon Alley. Instead, a large empty shop stood there, and Harry figured it would probably remain empty until Fred and George occupied it many years later.

Navigating through the streets Harry quickly made his way to Ollivander’s Wand Shop, and took a deep breath as he approached the door. This was the first place Harry had discovered his connection with the Dark Lord. He could only hope in this new timeline without the Horcrux things might be different.

Entering the shop a young Garrick Ollivander looked up from his book with a look of surprise. The man’s wild spiky hair was the same as Harry had always remembered it. The last time Harry had seen the older man they had escaped the jaws of death at Malfoy Manor. Their meeting that followed had been distinctly unpleasant. Harry would never forgive the man for doubting their chances after they had saved his life. Ollivander had told them they were all doomed if Voldemort held the Deathstick, and Harry supposed the man was right, but not for the correct reasons.

Biting down the resentment of their last meeting Harry tried to offer the man a smile, “Mr Ollivander, I presume?”

Ollivander looked up slowly at the young man analyzing him for a moment before offering a more genuine smile, “Ah, a Potter.”

Without much thought, the older man turned, and immediately began looking through boxes of wands. Staring at the man in amazement he asked, “How did you know?”

The man laughed, “Oh, you look just like Fleamont and Charlus Potter. You could be a spitting image of Fleamont’s oldest son James.”

Surprised, Harry asked, “You know my family well?”

Ollivander nodded, “Oh yes, I was good friends with Charlus before…well before tragedy struck, of course. So, whose side are you related to? My family has given every Potter their wand at eleven and obviously, you are not eleven, so I am assuming you were raised in secret. Probably in America or on the continent?”

“America, sir. I am not supposed to talk about my family as you know we are-“

“Quite private, oh yes, of course. You could even be from the Peverell line of your family I suppose.” The man speculated, knowing he would not get an answer.

A small tinge of bitterness crept into Harry. Ollivander claimed that he was friends with his Uncle Charlus, but the man had not mentioned him once in their encounters. Biting back the unpleasant feelings he watched as the older man pulled the first box off the shelf. Looking it over carefully Garrick seemed satisfied before offering it to Harry. The young man began to reach for it, but a sudden sense of dread flooded him, and he withdrew his hand as a negative feeling began to taint the back of his mind, “Not that one.”

Ollivander raised his eyes in surprise, “You could sense the wand without touching it?”

“I am quite in tune with my magic. What is that one made of?” Harry asked cautiously.

The man nodded in understanding, “Nothing with Dragon Heartstring. I understand. A little temperamental for some.”

Temperamental indeed. Harry’s only encounters with dragons always ended quite poorly. He could immediately understand why his magic might react poorly to those types of cores, but he was unwilling to voice that opinion out loud.

Ollivander pulled another few boxes out and laid them out in front of Harry carefully watching with intense curiosity on his face. Nodding in acceptance Harry raised a hand above each case. The one in the middle was powerful of that there was no doubt, but it was not meant for him. He hesitated over it for a long moment, but shook his head. Whatever the power was, it was not meant for him.

Ollivander eagerly swept the boxes off the table, and as he searched through the back Harry called to the man, “Sir, what was in the middle box?”

Absently the man called over his shoulder, “Phoenix feather and Holly. Quite a powerful combination.”

A sinking feeling crept over Harry as he realized he had just passed on his previous partner unknowingly. He wasn’t surprised he could sense the power of his old companion, but a small part of him wouldn’t have been upset to be reunited with his first wand.

Knowing that the future would be different, he steeled himself over to what would happen next. Several boxes later no success came, and Ollivander seemed pensive as the process dragged on. The man snapped his fingers, and seemed to be hit with some type of epiphany, “Say, Mr Potter, what was your house at Ilvermorny?”

Harry was very thankful he was not looking at the old man when he asked this, because he had only the slightest of ideas what the houses were at Ilvermorny and he definitely didn’t know all of them. He had met a witch, however, that told him she was a Wampus, and he now prayed that this was in fact a house as he told Ollivander so.

The man’s eyes seemed to glow with joy at this and went into the back to pull out a wand case, “This is the wand of an adventurer and a survivor. The Wampus live to incredibly old ages and they are most difficult to kill. This one died right in front of me as a young man. This magnificent creature passed on in its old age. Newt Scamander actually was the one who was accompanying me on this adventure early in my life. He was in search of one hoping to simply study it, never did we realize we would witness the passing of such an ancient and powerful creature. We harvested it down to the teeth and nails trying to salvage everything we could. I made only 4 wands out of the magnificent creature. This is the last that remains.”

Harry could feel its power of that there was no doubt, but it seemed to be calling to him.  When he opened the case, the wand was black with a spiral-like design carved into it. A symbol was also at the bottom and Harry suspected it was the symbol of house Wampus.

When his hand connected with the wand, he felt the connection, and there was no doubt that this wand was coming with him as the room began to dance to life with magic as it sang with joy that it had a new master.

Ollivander didn’t look surprised, “You Potter’s are always very difficult, but my family has taken pride in always having something for each child as the generations pass, and rarely in the past my family has crafted wands specifically for some of the children in your family that have proven more difficult. I have never done such a thing, but I have heard of it happening before. I was beginning to think you would be one such child.”

Harry gave the man a smile, “Well I may be back for a secondary wand one day soon.  I am just coming back to England and my last wand was crushed in a duel, so I needed something quickly before I returned home.”

The man bowed slightly as he took the standard seven galleons from Harry, “Please come see me when you seek an extra partner, and please give each of your family members my best.”

Harry returned the bow and walked out of the shop as quickly as possible. Armed with his new partner he figured it was time to go meet his uncle and see just what they might discover together.

(A/N) Hello everyone!  If you would like to read chapter 3 of this story you can follow me on Patreon for just 1$ a month (OrionB15).  Patreon will be receiving updates every Tuesday until the completion of this project.  Don’t want to pay?  Join me on discord, and receive 3 updates a month instead of 2!  Cheers guys, and let me know what you think of the new story thus far.

patreon

.com

/OrionB15

discord

.gg/

Ecckr3ysx8

Dreams of Home Chapter 1

Chapter 1

“You have fought valiantly, Harry, but you must know...only I can live forever.”

Harry took a deep breath as he stared hatefully into the eyes of the man who had ruined his life, “Kill me today, and there will always be resistance. They will hunt you to the end. What’s left of my friends will never surrender.”

The surrounding Death Eaters laughed heartily as Harry dropped his wand in forfeit of his own life and stared defiantly at the man. The Dark Lord looked very pleased by this, “Oh, but Harry we will kill all your friends if they continue resisting us. I heard about the unfortunate business between my faithful followers and your little friend, but she should have known the price of standing against me. Not to worry though, Harry, if what's left of your friends surrender to me, I assure you they will be spared.”

Pacing in front of his Death Eaters Voldemort turned his back on Harry to face his followers, while Harry felt rage course through him at the mention of Hermione so casually, “Let it be known that I am a merciful Lord. That I, Lord Voldemort, will allow my enemies to breathe their final words.”

Turning back to face the unarmed teen Voldemort smiled, “Now Harry, Are those to be your final words?  Will you be defiant until the end? Or should I call you Harry? After all these years I think I have earned that right.”

“Only if I can call you Tom. It’s only fitting.” Harry said with contempt.

The man seemed to look at the boy with renewed hatred, “Speak your last.”

Harry shook his head, and merely stated, “The worst thing you can do is send me to the friends and family you took from me. No one else will die for me.”

Voldemort took a wicked smile, turning back to his followers raising his wand he called out, “Watch, my faithful friends, as I correct history.”

Knowing Harry had no more time to waste, Hermione's wand slid into his hands and he screamed out, “Avada Kedavra!”

A green light sailed toward the Dark Lord and the ground raised up to meet the killing curse, but it was too late. Harry had pushed all his hate and power into the unblockable spell, and just as luck would have it the Dark Lord flew through the air at the impact of the spell.

Harry had no time to relish in his cadmean victory as dozens of killing curses rained down upon him. The last thing he would ever see was the fallen body of his parents’ killer.  Harry knew there were still Horcruxes left, but at least he knew that it could take his followers many years to figure out how to bring him back once more. Perhaps Neville and the others would hunt the snake down and end it once and for all. That would be nice.

These were the final thoughts of Harry James Potter, as he fell back, his eyes staring into the void of death.

.o.

There was a bright light along with absolute silence.  Harry had to blink several times for his eyes to adjust as he sat up. He was in an old old gray t-shirt with blue trousers which he was certain he had worn a dozen times. He was comfortable, and he felt lighter than he had ever felt in his life. He looked around and realized he was at a familiar train station. There were a couple of key missing components to its familiarity, namely the people, but that wasn’t the only thing that put him off of the place he was certain he recognized. It was the hospital floor white that was unnaturally clean that disconcerted him. Desperately he searched for a word that would remind him of where he was, but nothing immediately came to mind.

“Harry.” A voice called from over his shoulder.

The young man turned his head slowly as his eyes searched for the voice that called to him. The only sign of life was a new arrival, an older man that resembled him slightly.  He had the same messy hair, but he looked like an older version of even his father.  Same color eyes, same high and proud cheekbones of the old Pureblood families told Harry that this may have been another Potter, “Do I know you?”

“I wish we had gotten the chance to meet.  It is one of my biggest regrets that I did not make it to see your birthday. I had always wanted grandchildren, but while the woman I loved was thought unable to give me children we were blessed beyond the greatest of measures when we were given one much later in life than we intended. A beautiful mischievous baby boy.” The man approached a bench near Harry and took a seat waiting for Harry to do the same.

The man looked around, “We are at King’s Cross you know?”

Harry looked around and was startled when he realized the older man was right, but chose not to comment on that for a much bigger question was now playing in his mind, “You’re my grandfather, aren’t you? Fleamont Potter?”

“My friends called me Monty, but I wish you would call me Grandpa.” The frown on Harry’s face seemed to indicate his discomfort so the man corrected himself, “No?  Perhaps Monty or Fleamont then if you prefer?”

Harry elected to ignore the question, taking a seat next to the man and continued looking around, “Why are you here?”

This question seemed to satisfy the man, “That is a good question. It seems Death was not happy with the outcome of the fated grudge match between you and this Dark Lord.  It was expected to be a great duel, an epic showdown that would be told throughout history. Instead, all that was given was trickery and foul play.”

Harry snorted. “Sorry I felt a little outclassed by a wizard with fifty years of experience on me. I thought a trick might be the only way my friends would have a chance of winning the war.”

His grandfather gave him a sympathetic look before saying, “Age is just a number my boy. This Dark Lord was an impressive magical specimen, but with time, and the right guidance you could match him. Now let’s get to the point of why we are here. There has been a request for a rematch, and no one can truly refuse what Death seeks. Our family in particular has quite close ties with Death after all. We do carry one of her legendary items with us at all times. Did you happen to have it on you when you died?”

Harry nodded his head, “It was in my pouch.”

“Very good, son. You will need it to prove who you are.” Fleamont explained.

“Prove it to who?” Harry asked, clearly confused.

“It is my belief that you will be going back to-“

“I was hit with a dozen different killing curses, and Merlin only knows what else.” Harry said with a snap in his voice, “My body won’t even be in one piece. There is no going back for me. My friends will have to carry on the fight without me.”

The man sighed, “Harry, your side lost the war in your timeline. I have seen it. Voldemort reigned supreme and your killing curse only stopped him for a year. With Augustus Rookwood leading the charge they completed the raid on Hogwarts…there were no survivors. Dozens, possibly as many as a hundred witches and wizards showed up from Hogsmeade, along with parents of the students, but even they were no match for blood-lusting Death Eaters after the fall of their master.”

Harry looked at the man in horror. Ginny, Neville, and Ron had all followed Harry and Hermione in death? This couldn’t be happening, but before he could break down in grief, Fleamont put a hand on his shoulder, “But that doesn’t matter anymore. Death has intervened, and Fate has always courted Death. So, in the end, it was all for naught. It is time to see how events play on a new timeline, and how much you can change the game with a fighting chance.”

Wanting to be outraged Harry stood furiously, “How can you say it was all for nothing?  So many people died, and they died for me!”

Fleamont held up a hand in a gesture of peace, “Harry. You trained as hard as you could. You bested every fighter left in the Order of the Phoenix. You did as much as you could in the time you were given, and the fact is, it wasn’t enough. Your foul play, and your killing curse that connected with Voldemort, however, changed the story.  It was not how it was ordained, so now it will all be rewritten. Given a few more years it is my belief you will be quite the worthy adversary. Unless you wish to take the train.”

After Harry processed what the man had said a train whistle was heard in the distance. His eyes reached out to the horizon, but no train could be seen. A foreboding feeling entered his gut, and he shook his head before asking, “What’s on the train?  Where does it go?”

Fleamont smiled at the young man, “On. To where you will have a chance to be with myself, and the rest of our family. Many generations of Potter’s including your parents, and many others who would love to see you again.”

“Why weren’t my parents sent to speak with me?” Harry asked calming down knowing he had at least had some options, which was more than life had usually afforded him.  Even if he didn’t fully understand the gravity of what was happening he was grateful for the little mercy of having a choice.

“It was believed they would not have the strength to let you go. To do what must be done and give you all your options without their own personal opinions interfering with your decision. They simply didn’t wish to let you go through any more pain. I don’t either, but I want my grandson to get a chance to truly have a chance to live. To grow, to thrive, to maybe one day start a family of your own. These are all things you deserve, Harry.”

The older man placed a consoling hand on his grandson's shoulder while Harry took a deep breath before asking, “I still need to understand. Why were you the one chosen to be sent to me?”

“I spent my life holding this family together even when my brother went off to war.” Fleamont explained kindly, “It is my duty, and always has been to keep the Potters together, so it is I that was sent to give you the plainest and simplest view of your options.”

Harry shook his head feeling his agitation rise again, “If you have been watching me. If you know my pain. You won’t send me back to live my life again. I won’t do it. Not for anything. Not if I can be with my family.”

The man shook his head again, “You won’t have to go back and live your life again. If you go back you will have a chance to be with our family. Consider it an incentive from Death to go back and right the wrongs of the past.”

The statement froze Harry as he tried to comprehend what his grandfather was trying to tell him. When no words came to him the man continued, “If you were to skip the train that is coming in, then you will go back further in time. How far I can’t be sure. I am certain it will be a time before you were ever born though. The only part of the deal that I understand is that you will get to go back and be with your family. You would then have an opportunity to get to know them. To befriend them even. You could go back and prevent the second Wizarding war from ever happening, one way or another.  Either you go back and win this war the first time, or Voldemort will take it all. Death and destruction will be catastrophic, but it will only happen once.”

Harry was stunned. What an option. To go back in time and actually get to know his parents. To get a chance to rewrite history and do it all again. To actually have a home and family, “Won’t this interfere with the timeline? Won’t everything I do create such a powerful paradox that it would unravel time?”

The man chuckled, “You think too highly of yourself, and have listened to your brilliant Muggleborn friend way too much on things she couldn’t even hope to understand.”

Harry looked at the man in confusion, and he continued, “If you go back it will be a completely new timeline. Everything up until the point that you go back to will have been the same but starting from the first blade of grass you step on everything will change. The muggles call it the butterfly effect. While I believe you will see lots of similar events, I do not believe you can expect or count on things being exactly the same.”

Harry sat in silence for a few moments. Contemplating everything he had learned, “What about the Horcrux in my head? Will that come with me?”

“You will find that while you were quite the formidable wizard with that Horcrux in your head now that it has been unequivocally destroyed you will be quite the marvel. Regardless, Voldemort has yet to cast the curse at you that even gave you that scar in the new timeline.., And while I am sure the lightning bolt shaped scar will always faintly remain there as a reminder as to where you came from, it will have no hindrance on your magic any longer. I am sure you will impress many in this new time and believe me you may need it.” the man said with a smile.

Harry sighed, not even considering the possibility of getting on the train as it began to speed by, “What do I do first? Do I go find you? Try to explain what happened?”

Fleamont paused for a moment, “No. No, I am afraid I could not take you, and give you what you need. As you know I will die of Dragon Pox before you were born, and I do believe that unless a cure is found in this new timeline, my wife and I will likely follow each other into the afterlife once again together, and I wouldn’t have it any other way.  No, I think you are better off going to my brother. Show him the cloak as proof of who you are.  Memories in a pensieve can be fabricated, but any Potter would recognize our families cloak..”

Harry was floored by this, “I have other living relatives?”

Fleamont smiled again, “Not by the time you were born, but yes, Charlus will be alive to whatever time you go back to. He was an extraordinary wizard, and I believe at any time he could have given Dumbledore a hell of a fight. Go to Charlus, tell him what happened in this world, and ask him to teach you everything there is to know about fighting a war. He led the British forces against Grindelwald and won. The man knows things that I could not even dream of. I was a decent duelist in my day, one of the best in my Hogwarts class, but Charlus…between him and my sister-in-law, Dorea, they are what you need, and they were never the same after the loss of their son.”

“What happened to him?” Harry asked, clearly dumbfounded about discovering all this new family.

“Dragon Pox was a major Pandemic, it wiped out mostly newborn children and elderly people. Charlus is much younger than me, and he could use your guidance, and I think you two will be good to each other.” Fleamont explained.

“How did he die?”  Harry asked carefully.

Fleamont took a wicked grin, “He and Dorea took down a dozen death eaters before Voldemort and Rookwood finished them off. It took both of them to do it. Had Rookwood not sabotaged the fight then the duel between Charlus and Voldemort could have been just as legendary as Dumbledore and Grindelwald. That’s not to say he would’ve won, but who knows?”

Harry suddenly swelled with hope.  He had no idea he was related to someone so powerful. Why hadn’t anyone told Harry anything about him? Harry asked excitedly, “Why was I never told about him? What if he accuses me of stealing the cloak?”

Fleamont thought for a moment, “Charlus changed after he lost his son. He became somewhat of a recluse. I never saw much of him after 1957. James had only ever seen his uncle as a teenager during an occasional Christmas, so none of the Marauders would have met him, except Sirius on one occasion, and James knew he was a bit of a sore spot with me. My brother meant the world to me, and the fact that I couldn’t even get him to come back to our family home and speak with me hurt me more than I ever would’ve admitted back then. We are a proud family Harry with a very noble history. It is hard to see past our own arrogance sometimes. Help us see the errors in our ways, and perhaps you can fix more than just a few things that never should have happened.”

Harry took a deep calming breath trying to accept the fact that he couldn’t just kill Peter when he first saw him. That would probably put him on everyone’s bad side, “Okay how do I find your brother?”

“I am unsure as to where he lived all the years after the death of their son, but I know he spent a lot of time in America. However, Charlus and I are both linked to Potter Manor and neither of us lived there to my knowledge in the time you will be going back to. All Potters can find Potter manor though, and once you enter the wards Charlus will know you are there, and will attempt to confront any intruder that may arrive. Hopefully, your ability to just walk onto the grounds will be another selling point for you in the conversation, because you should be able to bypass the guardians and wards with no problems. If that isn’t enough proof, then nothing will convince Charlus.” Fleamont said with a proud look on his countenance.

Harry heard the word guardian and nearly groaned out loud. There always had to be some magical creature involved that might potentially eat him, “Potter Manor isn’t under a Fidelius?”

The man shrugged, “The property is too large. It would be like trying to put Hogwarts under a Fidelius Charm, which is why none of us took up residence there after the family split.”

Harry stopped and thought about this. He had never thought of the limitations of the charm, but it made sense that he couldn’t just cast it over anything.

Fleamont put both hands on his grandson, “Let me give you some final words of wisdom. Don’t let the errors of someone’s past in your timeline corrupt your opinion of them. Peter Pettigrew may have betrayed our family, but when you go back to this time period, he will be a beloved member of the Potter family just like Sirius, Remus, and Frank. There are so many faces and names you will recognize, but we are Potters and we form our own opinion of everyone. You will be younger than Henry was so perhaps my brother can claim you as his son and say you were hidden from the world in fear of catching the plague that killed so many in our country. Have faith Harry and never surrender.”

Fleamont opened his arms to invite Harry into a hug, and after only a moment's hesitation the two embraced. Harry wished he could ask more questions, but it was clear their time was up. The two separated and Harry gave the man a smile, “I’ll see you again one day.”

“Sooner than you think Harry.” Fleamont said with a grin, “Good luck.”

Harry turned to walk towards the train when Fleamont called out, “And Harry.”

The boy turned for a final look at his grandfather, “When you draw Charlus out to our ancestral home, speak quickly. He is most untrusting of things he doesn’t understand.”

Harry gave the man an incredulous stare and wondered if he was going to be back in this station after just a short while. For the briefest of moments, Harry wondered if he should have gone on. Was he really ready to fight another war, and go through the possibility of losing everyone he loved again? Then his grandfather's words echoed in his mind. He was deserving of life. He was deserving of fighting for a future. Taking a deep breath his green eyes averted from the arriving train and he turned his back on the tracks. Ready or not it was time to change the past.

(A/N) Hello everyone and Happy New Year!  In 2023 I am planning to take my writing to the next level, and I have decided to start a Patreon.  The starting cost is only 1$ and some change, and this will give you a chance to get WEEKLY updates on whatever my most popular story is.  For the foreseeable future Dreams of Home will be my only constant project, and the updates will come every Tuesday until the story is completed!  If you would like to contribute to my dream of being a writer, and get tons of exclusive content along with a way to chat with me directly please give it a shot!  Not interested in paying money?  Then join me on discord where we will talk about all the best Fandoms, sports, and tons of other topics.  Looking forward to seeing you all, and I can’t wait to share this story with you.  Cheers everyone, and let’s make 2023 a year worth remembering!